Chinese Super hero Novel Chapter 0601 to 0700 Charlie Wade Story
Chapter 601
When Ron heard this, he panicked and hurriedly pointed at Lian and said, “Mr. Wade, that‟s my second aunt. She called me yesterday and said that she was going to set up a bureau for a woman and set her up. Big money, let me come over and sing black face when the time comes, so I agreed…”
After speaking, Ron hurriedly said again: “Mr. Wade, I was really taken advantage of!”
Charlie glanced at Lian, and Lian was frightened.
Charlie pointed at her and beckoned: “You, come here.”
Lian did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly crawled to the front, and said tremblingly: “Mr. Wade, a misunderstanding! I didn‟t know that Elaine is your mother-in-law, who gave me ten thousand courage, I dare not lie to her, right? …..”
After she finished speaking, she pointed to Horiyah and blurted out: “This stinky lady named Horiyah is hurting me! She said that her younger siblings are very rich and terrible, so she always wanted to teach her. Just ask me to make a round with her, wanting to win your mother-in-law‟s villa…”
Horiyah was also frightened and hurriedly said, “Charlie, this is a misunderstanding. I didn‟t want to lie to your mother-in-law. I was also deceived by this Lian. Lian seemed to behave badly in front of me all day long. I think it‟s true that I can‟t play, I want to bring your mother-in-law over to make a fortune, but I didn‟t expect it, but was cheated by her…”
When Elaine heard this, she scolded angrily: “Horiyah, you b*tch still want to lie to my money and villa?!”
Horiyah was clever, she stepped back and waved her hand: “Don‟t talk nonsense, I don‟t have one!”
Lian cursed coldly: “Do you dare to deny it? Okay, then I will show Mr. Wade to see our chat history!”
After speaking, she quickly took out her mobile phone, opened WeChat, and played a voice.
In the voice, Horiyah‟s voice came: “Sister Lian, I heard you have returned to Aurous Hill?”
Lian‟s voice followed: “Yes, I just came back two days ago.”
Horiyah: “Sister Lian, you have been a croupier in Macau casinos for so many years. You must have a good job at the table, right?”
Lian: “I dare not dare, I can barely rank in the top five in Macau, but in Aurous Hill, I dare to say that there is no one I can‟t win.”
Horiyah: “That‟s already amazing! Sister Lian, I have a way to make a fortune. I wonder if you are interested?”
Lian: “You probably introduce it.”
Horiyah: “I have a younger sister, who is quite rich. The villa of Tomson‟s first-rate house is worth more than 100 million, and this stupid dog is addicted to gambling. Some are means. How about I call her over, you set up a round and win her a good deal?”
Lian: “A villa worth more than 100 million? Is it true?”
Horiyah: “It‟s true!”
Lian: “That‟s OK, but after it‟s done, I want 60%!”
Horiyah: “No problem! You will be six and I will be four!”
When the voice was played, Horiyah was already frightened. She hurriedly said to Charlie: “Charlie, I didn‟t mean it, I am your big aunt, we are all a family…”
Charlie looked at her and said lightly: “Let‟s talk about your business later.”
After speaking, let someone drag her aside.
Afterwards, he looked at Lian, smiled and asked, “I heard that your thousand skills are very powerful?”
Lian hurriedly explained: “Mr. Wade, in fact, Thousand Skills are little tricks for cheating, and I only know a little bit of fur…”
Charlie nodded and asked, “How did you mainly cheat in this case today?”
Lian hurriedly explained: “This mahjong machine is customized. I can directly preset all the cards from the four companies in the computer in advance, and then start it with my mobile phone at any time. When the mahjong machine automatically shuffles the cards, Will follow my request, shuffle the cards, and then rise up.”
After that, she further explained: “When the time comes, I will use the software to control the number of dice, and specify who will take which card. I will give your mother-in-law several cards from the sky, but they are all dead ends. It‟s a card that can‟t be won in a lifetime, plus Horiyah and Nivia cooperate with me, so I won‟t lose even more…”
After listening to her, Charlie nodded lightly and asked, “How many people have you harmed with this method?”
Lian hurriedly said: “Not much, not much…I don‟t usually do this kind of thing.”
Charlie frowned and asked, “How many gamblers did you help the casino win in Macau?
Among these gamblers, how many people went bankrupt, sold children and sold girls, or even died?”
Chapter 602
“This…this…” Lian was already sweating profusely.
Over the years, she has done a lot of such evil things, and I don‟t know how many people have gone bankrupt.
Gambling itself is an abyss that can swallow everything. Some people fall into it by themselves, and some people fall into it with their entire family.
However, Lian never cared about the life and death of these victims. She felt that this was her ability to eat. How could she win if others didn‟t lose?
Therefore, she has never felt guilty.
But Charlie could see through the heart of such a person at a glance.
Such people are the cruelest and most ruthless vampires in the world.
She lives by sucking other people‟s blood, so she doesn‟t care if others will die or how terrible they will die after being sucked up by herself.
Charlie naturally has no sympathy for this kind of person.
He looked at Lian playfully and said with a smile: “Let‟s do it, how about a few games with us?”
Lian was stunned, and asked in surprise: “Mr. Wade, what are you going to play…”
Charlie said: “I don‟t know how to gamble. I don‟t know how to play poker, mahjong, or Pai Gow. I only know one kind, rock paper scissors.”
Lian asked puzzledly: “Are you going to play rock-paper-scissors with me?”
Charlie nodded: “Yes, I will play rock-paper-scissors with you, a handful of ten million, what do you think?”
“This…this…” Lian said nervously, “Mr. Wade, I dare not play with you…”
Charlie said: “You have to play, and you have to play if you don‟t!”
Lian nodded in a panic: “That‟s OK…then listen to Mr. Wade…”
After speaking, she couldn‟t help asking: “Mr. Wade, how do we play?”
Charlie smiled and said, “Don‟t worry, I have to make a preparation before playing.”
“Prepare for work?” Lian looked surprised.
Charlie smiled and said, “Don‟t you know the preparations? Just like you designed to cheat for my mother-in-law, I also want to give you a lot of money.”
“Ah?!” Lian was even more puzzled…
Rock-paper-scissors, what can you do?
I‟ve been a thousand years old for a lifetime, and I don‟t know how this thing has become a thousand people!
Is it deliberately a few seconds behind the opponent? If you are optimistic about what others will do, what can you do to restrain them?
Isn‟t this too low-level?
When she didn‟t know why, Charlie suddenly grabbed her right hand, straightened all her five fingers, and slammed it hard, click!
Five fingers broke at the same time!
Lian screamed in pain, but Charlie lifted her left hand, and also snapped off the five fingers of her left hand.
Now, Lian‟s fingers can no longer be controlled, and the ten fingers are only connected to the skin, and they hang naturally.
Charlie said indifferently: “With your hand, I assume that you make cloth by default. If you want to make a rock, you have to make a fist with five fingers. If you want to make scissors, you have to make a v. Do you understand?”
Lian cried and said, “Mr. Wade, all of my ten fingers are broken. I can‟t get out of rocks and scissors!”
Charlie said disdainfully: “Then I don‟t care, you can‟t get out, it has nothing to do with me, besides, when you give a lot of money to others, isn‟t it also a chance for the other party not to win? Let you taste it today. What do you mean by the way of the person, and the body of the person!”
Chapter 603
Lian collapsed.
Unexpectedly, Charlie looked harmless to humans and astupidls, and his methods were so ruthless!
He broke her ten fingers, and then played rock-paper-scissors with her. Now she can only produce cloth. Wouldn‟t she lose as many as she plays?
Charlie looked at Lian at this time and said blankly: “Come on, let‟s start.”
With that, Charlie waved his hands while muttering in his mouth: “Scissors, rocks, cloth!”
As soon as the voice fell, he immediately gestured a scissors hand.
Lian couldn‟t control her fingers at all, so she could only look at Charlie with the eyes of a dead mother.
Charlie smiled slightly and said: “I produce scissors and you produce cloth. I won. You owe me ten million.”
After speaking, Charlie said again: “Come on, let‟s play the second one.”
“Scissors, rock, cloth!”
“Oh, I won again, you owe me 20 million.”
“Come on, the third one!”
“Scissors, rock, cloth!”
“You are really sincere, why do you always make money? You really can‟t do anything about it. You owe me thirty million.”
Charlie amused himself, and soon won ten against Lian, accumulating 100 million.
So Charlie said to her: “Come on, settle the account.”
Lian cried and said, “Mr. Wade, I don‟t have so much money…”
Charlie waved his hand: “Then I don‟t care, call your family, your daughter-in-law, your son-in-law and daughter-in-law, and your husband. Bring all the money in your family and all the real estate that can be mortgaged, one If one hundred million is less than one point, I will send you and all the people in your household register who are over 18 years old to work in the black coal mine to repay debts. A monthly salary of two thousand, when will it be enough for 100 million, and only then will you be free? .”
After speaking, he asked Mr. Orvel: “Do you know the man who operates the black coal kiln?”
“I know.” Mr. Orvel blurted out: “I have a few buddies who committed something in Aurous Hill a few years ago, and later went to open coal mines in Jinx, and they can all be sent at any time!”
“Very good.” Charlie nodded and said to Lian: “Come on, take the initiative to explain, how many people are there in your household registration?”
Lian was frightened and knelt on the ground and cried, “Mr. Wade, my son, and daughter are all high-achieving students who graduated from prestigious universities.
They are now social pillars. You can‟t ruin their lives!”
Charlie sneered and said, “Okay, your own children are all graduates from famous universities? But what about the families you have killed? Can their children still eat? Can they survive? Let alone go to school. A prestigious university. When you ruined their lives, why didn‟t you consider them?”
Lian regrets and fears, and her face is particularly pale.
She did kill a lot of people, and countless people were ruined by her, but she never cared.
She wants to make money, as long as she makes money, nothing else matters.
So now the retribution is coming.
Charlie wants to send all the sons and daughters she has cultivated to the black coal mine to dig coal!
It is the best punishment for her to personally destroy her life‟s deceitful and abducted efforts!
Chapter 604
Lian was also frightened and cried and said, “Mr. Wade, I really knew it was wrong. If you
ask for money, I can give you all of my money! I have been in Macau for many years,
and I have saved some money. , I have a total of 20 million in my hand. I will give you all
of this money. Please let my son and daughter go!”
With that, she immediately took out her mobile phone, opened the mobile banking, and
showed the balance to Charlie.
There are more than 21 million in her personal account.
Charlie said indifferently: “You donate all of these two and one million to the official
donation account of Project Hope!”
Having said that, he took out his mobile phone and found the official account of Project
Hope, handed it to Lian, and said coldly: “Transfer now.”
Lian hurriedly asked, “Mr. Wade, if I donate this money, you can let me go?”
Charlie sneered and said, “You still want to bargain with me?”
Lian was so frightened by Charlie that she hurriedly picked up her mobile phone and
transferred all her money according to the donation account of Project Hope that
Charlie found.
After all the transfers, she handed the phone to Charlie, crying, and said, “Mr. Wade, I
have donated all the money, and the account balance is already zero. Can you let me go
now?”
After Charlie confirmed that she had donated all the money, he said coldly: “Don‟t
forget, you just owed me 100 million when you played rock-paper-scissors. You donated
more than 20 million, and you still owe me many more”
Lian cried and said, “Mr. Wade, the more than 20 million just now was my wealth…”
Charlie nodded and said, “Didn‟t I tell you? Send all of your household registration to
the black coal mine to dig coal for two thousand a month. When will you pay more than
70 million in gambling debt? Let you go when the time comes.”
Lian collapsed and blurted out: “Mr. Wade, two thousand a month, only twenty-four
thousand a year, and I can‟t make so much money to pay off her debts to death!”
Charlie asked her back: “Those people who have been ruined by your gang to go
bankrupt and have a lot of debts, how did they repay their debts? Have you ever
thought about it? If you know today, why bother?”
Having said that, Charlie asked Ron: “Please tell me honestly, who are your second
aunts, who are your immediate family members?”
Ron hurriedly said: “She has a husband, a son, and a daughter. The son was married the
year before. The daughter-in-law‟s family opened a black casino in Aurous Hill. Her
daughter just got married last month and found a son-in-law to do it. Micro-loans
specialize in young college students and have forced several college students to jump
off the building.”
Charlie nodded and said coldly: “Okay, Lian has given birth to two children, one is
married to the daughter of the owner of Kaihei Casino, and the other is married for a
small loan arranger. Your family is really a nest of snakes and rats. !”
After that, he immediately took out his phone and sent Issac a WeChat.
The content of the WeChat is: “There is a woman named Lian who has just returned
from Macau in Aurous Hill. Please help me check her family and bring her husband, son,
and daughter, daughter-in-law, all to Tomson c11.”
Although Mr. Orvel was an underground emperor in Aurous Hill, it was only an
underground world. If he was asked to directly tie up these people, he could tie them
over with his ability, but the subsequent things might not be able to suppress them.
But Issac is different.
Issac is the spokesperson of the Wade family in Aurous Hill. In Aurous Hill, even the
Song family‟s Old Master, he must be polite when meeting him.
Therefore, Issac has almost nothing impossible to accomplish in Aurous Hill.
After receiving Charlie‟s order, Issac didn‟t have any delay and immediately sent people
to investigate and search for Lian‟s family.
Lian was crying bitterly at this time, and knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Charlie,
begging for forgiveness, her forehead was already bleeding and she didn‟t dare to stop.
But Charlie didn‟t sympathize with her at all.
She has caused so many people to bankrupt their families, and it is time for her to have
a taste of bankruptcy!
However, now she can only taste the feeling of bankruptcy once, which is already very
cheap for her!
Chapter 605
While Lian cried bitterly, Charlie asked Mr. Orvel‟s men to drag Horiyah in front of him.
Horiyah was already trembling with fright at this time, looked at Charlie, and wailed and
said, “Charlie, I am your big aunt, you…you don‟t look at the face of the monk and look
at the face of the Buddha, after all, you are Our son-in-law of the Willson family, isn‟t it?
You just spared me this time, what do you think?”
Charlie laughed and said, “Don‟t talk to me about this useless thing. Let me talk about it
first, how much money do you have now?”
Horiyah‟s heart tightened, and she blurted out: “I have no money…I really have no
money!”
Charlie said coldly: “I give you an opportunity to take the initiative to explain, you must
grasp it well, otherwise, Lian is your role model.”
Horiyah shook her whole body. She was horrified, but she also kept her eyes on her
mind. She hurriedly said, “I…I have five million. This is our family‟s wealth… “
Charlie nodded and said, “Okay, open your mobile banking and let me see the balance.”
Horiyah panicked and said, “I…I don‟t have a mobile bank!”
“Really?” Charlie said coldly: “If you let me find mobile banking installed in your phone,
be careful that I break your leg.”
Horiyah shuddered in shock, and hurriedly said: “I will show you, I will show you…”
After speaking, she hurriedly took out her mobile phone and opened the mobile
banking.
Seeing the balance, Horiyah panicked.
This card is more than 15 million.
This is the life savings of her and her husband, plus the money that Wendy got from
Fredmen to be his lover!
It was not in her hands before, but in the hands of her husband Noah.
However, as soon as the Lady Willson was chasing for the money, Noah hurriedly
transferred all the money to her.
She was planning to buy a house with the money.
But the last time she saw the house, she ran into Elaine and was mocked to death by
Elaine.
So she dismissed the idea of buying a house, and planned to pit Elaine‟s money and villa
first, and then when she had money, she would buy a set.
However, if Charlie knew that she had 15 million, then he would definitely not leave a
penny for her…
Just when she didn‟t know what to do, Charlie grabbed the phone and looked at it
intently, then frowned: “Didn‟t you say there are only five million?”
Horiyah cried and said, “Charlie, this is the savings of our family of four! The Willson
family will be over soon, and the Lady Willson‟s villa will soon be taken away. We still
expect to use the money to buy a house. ……”
Then, she said pitifully, “Harold hasn‟t married yet, and Wendy hasn‟t married either.
This is the last foundation of our family of four and the Lady Willson…”
Charlie snorted coldly: “What does it have to do with me? Don‟t say that I didn‟t give
you a way out. You donate these 15 million now. I will spare your life for this matter
today. Otherwise, I will let Mr. Orvel pick you directly later, you choose yourself!”
Horiyah glanced at the fierce Orvel, her heart was tense, and she said in fear: “I donate! I
donate! Spare my life, and I will donate all the money!”
After that, she immediately used his mobile phone to transfer all her 15 million deposits
to Project Hope.
Charlie was only satisfied and said, “Okay, since you are so acquainted, then spare your
life.”
Horiyah was completely relieved, crying, and asked, “Charlie, can you let me go?”
“Let you go?” Charlie shook his head, and said, “I just said that I would spare you not to
die. You can leave without saying anything!”
Chapter 606
“Ah?!” Horiyah said in a panic: “I donated all my 15 million…”
“What about that?” Charlie said coldly, “You were the one who urged the chief to do this
today. There is no reason to let Lian be punished by yourself, right?”
“Yes!” Lian blurted out angrily: “She is the real culprit!”
Charlie looked at Horiyah and said with a smile: “Your accomplices all say you are the
culprit. Whatever you say you have to follow your old partner and go to the black coal
mine to dig for coal and continue to contribute to the Hope Project.”
After speaking, Charlie pointed to another woman named Nivia, and said: “And you, the
three of you, go to the black coal kiln to work together to make atonement.”
Nivia cried in fright, kowtow and said: “I was wronged, I was found by Lian to join in and
play mahjong, i am not a culprit!”
Charlie said coldly: “Do you think I would believe you? Don‟t be silly, and I will spare the
other people in your household registration book. Otherwise, you will be like Lian, the
whole family will be neat and tidy. Start digging for coal!”
Nivia trembled violently when he heard this. Although he was terrified, he didn‟t dare to
squeak a word.
Charlie immediately said to Orvel: “Mr. Orvel, today these little gangsters, including Ron,
are counted as one. They will all be sent to work in the black coal kiln, and they will be
given the worst accommodation and food. A monthly salary of 2,000, open all year
round!”
After that, he sternly said: “These people, who work hard and consciously work overtime,
will be given a reasonable salary increase. Those who do not work hard or shirk work will
be deducted appropriately. Anyway, each of them, When will they donate 300,000 to the
Hope Project by work, and then only let them go!”
Two thousand a month, twenty-four thousand a year, to save 300,000, it takes more
than ten years.
Even if it is three thousand a month, thirty six thousand a year, it will take more than
eight or nine years to save 300 thousand.
Charlie felt that since this group of people were also part of this gambling game, they
would naturally have to atone for those who were ruined by the gambling.
It is also necessary to atone for the children who have gone through all kinds of
hardships because of their parents‟ gambling.
Letting them go to the black coal mine to dig for coal donations is the best punishment
for them.
When Orvel heard this, he immediately said, “Okay Mr. Wade, I‟ll let someone arrange a
bus for them!”
Charlie said: “The gang of gangsters inside, break one leg of each before getting into
the car, so as to avoid the black coal kiln being disobedient and trying to escape.”
Mr. Orvel said immediately: “Mr. Wade, don‟t worry, I will break one of their legs first.
When they get there, they are tied up with iron chains when they work, eat, go to the
bathroom, and even sleep. No one can run away!”
“Good.” Charlie nodded with satisfaction.
Horiyah cried at this time and said, “Charlie, you can‟t let me dig coal for a lifetime…I still
have my husband and children to take care of, and my mother-in-law to support…”
Charlie said indifferently: “This is simple, just like these people, when will you save
300,000 donations from work, and then will you regain your freedom?”
Horiyah suddenly collapsed and cried loudly, “Charlie, you can‟t be so cruel Charlie, you
know, we are all a family!”
Charlie asked her back: “Why were you so cruel when you cheated my mother-in-law?
Why didn‟t you think about it, we are a family?”
“Yes!”
Elaine, who had not spoken all the time, shouted angrily at this time: “Horiyah, you b*tch
girl with no conscience, you still say you are a family with us?”
Horiyah knelt in front of her, crying and begging: “Sister, thousands of mistakes are all
the fault of your sister-in-law, but I am still your sister-in-law after all, so please forgive
me this time!”
Elaine kicked her to the ground and yelled: “You have pitted my more than two million
deposits. It is not enough. You have to pit my house. It is not enough to pit my son-inlaw‟s house. This is going to drive our family of four to death! Do you still have any
conscience or humanity?”
Speaking of this, Elaine suddenly came back to her senses, slapped her thigh, and
screamed: “Mom, my money!”
Chapter 607
Elaine just watched these people crying bitterly, and completely forgot that they had
won more than two million cash!
Now she suddenly remembered, and blurted out to Charlie: “Hurry up and let them
return the money to me! They also took my more than two million!”
The reason why Charlie asked them to donate all their money to Project Hope was to
punish them on the one hand and to teach the mother-in-law a lesson.
Are you not greedy?
Are you a gambler?
Don‟t you think you can make a fortune by playing mahjong?
Now let you lose all your cash, and let you increase your memory!
So Charlie asked the two people pretentiously: “The money you won from my motherin-law, quickly discuss how to pay it back!”
The two looked at each other, crying and said, “All our money was donated! Even the
money we won against her just now has also been donated…”
Charlie turned to look at his mother-in-law, and said helplessly: “Mom, they have no
money.”
“What are you talking about?!” Elaine suddenly became mad, and rushed to grab
Horiyah‟s hair with one hand and Lian‟s hair with the other, shaking her arms vigorously,
and even pulled the heads of the two violently. Bumped together.
She cursed hysterically: “You two b@stards who have suffered thousands! Give me all
my money quickly! Give me back!!!”
Both of them had a lot of hair torn off. They screamed in pain. Horiyah cried
aggrievedly: “My sister, forgive me, my sister, all your money has gone to Lian. I haven‟t
beaten you. One hundred thousand, and all of them have been donated…”
Elaine let go of Horiyah, tore at Lian‟s hair with both hands, and then freed her hands to
beat and dig on her face, and soon scratched her face with blood.
“What‟s the last name, if you don‟t return the money to me today, I have to peel off the
skin on your face! I will ruin your face!”
Lian was so painful that she didn‟t dare to fight back, she could only cry and begged:
“Sister Elaine, Sister Elaine, please spare your life. I really have no money. All my money
will be donated at your son-in-law‟s orders. Yes, that includes winning your money, how
can I still have money for you now…”
Elaine was crazy, tearing her mouth and cursing: “I don‟t care! You pay me back! Give
me all my money!”
Lian‟s mouth was soon torn and bleeding, and the pain made her cry.
Elaine was already crazy at this time. She just wanted to get her money back. All the
money in the family was in her account, which was all deceived by this group of people.
Now they just took the house back, nothing else…
Thinking of this, she was even more furious, kicking Lian to the ground with one kick,
and riding on her, she drew left and right with blows.
Lian screamed while struggling violently. At this moment, Elaine and Lian were stunned
at the same time when they heard a sudden pop in the pocket of their jacket.
After a while, Elaine roared like crazy: “Bangle! My mother‟s bracelet! My mother‟s jade
bracelet!”
She yelled like crazy, and reached out to Lian‟s pocket.
Immediately afterwards, she let out a painful ouch, and quickly pulled out her hand, her
fingertips being cut and bleeding.
Even so, she took out a small broken jade bracelet from Lian‟s pocket…
Elaine looked at the broken bracelet and sat on the ground and cried!
Four or five million bracelets!
I am robbed!
The most valuable jewelry of this jadeite is a bracelet. A bracelet with such a good
material can sell for four to five million, but once it is broken, you can only make some
ring faces or small pendants, which are worthless and may not add up. Sell for two
hundred thousand…
Chapter 608
Elaine has collapsed.
Two million gambling debts could not be collected, and four or five million bracelets
were still broken. This is a terrible loss!
She immediately turned to look at Nivia, hysterically cursing: “You didn‟t donate! You
pay me back! Give me all your money! Otherwise I will kill you! I will tear you up!”
Nivia knelt on the ground in fright, crying and begging: “Sister, I am a pauper. There is a
total deposit of more than 60,000. If you want it, I will transfer it to you…”
Elaine went up and smoked her a few mouths, and said angrily: “I don‟t believe it! Open
your mobile bank and let me see!”
Nivia cried and said, “I really have no money, eldest sister. I have an income of more
than two thousand a month. If it weren‟t for the money, I wouldn‟t come here to harm
people with the evil spirit Lian… …”
With that said, she opened her mobile bank, which indeed only had 63,000 in it.
Elaine is about to collapse.
What is more than 60,000 for her? !
She has lost more than six million!
At this time, she couldn‟t help but look at Charlie, and yelled: “You are all to blame! You
are all to blame! You Rubbish, you say! Why did you let them donate the money! Why
didn‟t you let them give me the money?!”
Charlie frowned and said lightly: “Mom, I saved your life, this is the most important
thing!”
“I pooh!” Elaine jumped angrily: “I don‟t want you to save my life! I want you to save my
money! My money is gone, and I am alive! You give me the money! Give it back! I!”
Charlie looked at her coldly, not too lazy to be familiar with her.
He made her lose money and did it deliberately, in order to teach her a lesson.
Otherwise, next time she will still decide how much trouble will be caused.
It doesn‟t matter if she died on her own.
She will hurt Claire.
Orvel was also very dissatisfied with Elaine‟s performance, he instinctively felt wronged
for Charlie.
What the f*ck is this mother-in-law? He save her life, is she still so sloppy?
Thinking of this, he shouted sharply: “I warn you, don‟t think that you are Mr. Wade‟s
mother-in-law, you can be disrespectful to him! If it is too much, I will send you to the
black coal kiln with them!”
Elaine was taken aback, her arrogance immediately went down a lot, and she said with
an annoyance: “What does our family matter have to do with you?”
After finishing speaking, he pointed to Charlie and said, “Do you know that this guy is a
big flicker? You are now being fooled around by him and serving him as a spearman.
One day when you come back, you must be the first one. To hack him to death!”
No matter how angry, Orvel stretched out his hand and slapped her, and yelled, “If you
dare to provoke my relationship with Mr. Wade, I will kill you!”
Elaine really didn‟t dare to be arrogant now.
She knew Orvel‟s methods, if she really annoyed him, how could she manage it?
So she could only take a few steps back, and honestly did not dare to speak any more.
At this time, Orvel came to Charlie, knelt on one knee, and said with a sad expression:
“Mr. Wade, I am really wronged for you!”
After he finished speaking, he raised his voice a little, and blurted out: “Why do you
want to be the son-in-law of this kind of shrew? Even if you and Mrs. Wade have a deep
relationship, there is no need to keep this kind of mother-in-law in the world. , And she
has disrespect you over and over again, I should have killed her long ago!”
Chapter 609
When Charlie heard this, he shook his head slightly, and said lightly: “Forget Mr. Orvel,
there are some things to learn to accept.”
Orvel looked at Elaine bitterly, while the latter was frightened.
At this time, Elaine didn‟t dare to raise the subject of money anymore, so she could only
temporarily feel wronged and distressed in her heart.
At this moment, several cars were parked in the courtyard of the villa, and Issac
personally walked in with five sturdy people who were tied up.
Each of these five people were full of fear. As soon as she entered the door and saw
Lian, the young man blurted out and asked her: “Mom, what is going on?!”
Lian saw that her husband, son-in-law, daughter, and daughter-in-law were all arrested,
and the ghost cried and howled suddenly.
“I‟m sorry for you, I‟m sorry for you, blame me… you have to suffer with me…”
A man in his fifties hurriedly asked: “Wife, what is going on?!”
Charlie looked at him and said coldly, “Do you know that your wife has been so harmful
to others?”
“I…I don‟t know…” the man said dodgingly.
Charlie had a full view of his reaction and sneered: “Still talking to me? Your wife has
been a croupier for decades. What kind of person she is? You don‟t know what it is!”
After all, he looked at the five people one by one, and then asked: “Which of you are
Lian‟s son and daughter?”
A young man and young woman raised their hands timidly. They still don‟t know what
happened.
Charlie looked at them and sneered: “I heard that you are all high-achieving students
from prestigious universities, then do you know, where did your university money come
from?”
The two looked at each other, neither dared to speak.
Lian‟s husband probably realized that something was wrong. It must be his wife who
had been caught by someone. So he hurriedly said: “This gentleman, if my wife cheated
while playing cards, then you can tell the truth. How much can I pay you?”
Lian cried and said, “Husband, our small 20 million has been donated, and the two
million I won today have also been donated!”
“Donated it?!” Lian‟s husband asked in surprise: “Who did you donate to?”
Charlie said coldly: “Donated it to Project Hope!”
After all, he observed the family and sternly reprimanded: “You vampires who specialize
in cheating, don‟t know how many people have been scammed and how many families
have been ruined for so many years! But, you yourself are doing very well. The children
have all gone to prestigious universities and become successful people. Don‟t you have
to pay this debt?”
Everyone in Lian‟s family was frightened.
Charlie continued: “Today, I will send all your family to the black coal kiln in the west of
Shanxi to dig coal for labor, and use your blood and sweat to redeem your sins for so
many years!”
“Huh?!” all the young people suddenly collapsed.
A man shouted: “I am not from their family, I am just their son-in-law…”
Charlie nodded: “Son-in-law! I heard that you are doing microloans? Tell me, how many
young people have you cheated?”
“me……”
Charlie snorted coldly: “From now on, I will listen to you one more nonsense, you don‟t
have to go to the black coal kiln to dig for coal, I will dig a pit and bury you, 10 million
years later, let you become coal !”
Another good-looking young woman cried and said, “I‟m just their daughter-in-law, and
I haven‟t done anything to hurt anybody!”
Charlie asked back: “I heard that your house runs a black casino?”
Chapter 610
The woman suddenly turned pale and blurted: “I…I haven‟t participated in casino
operations, I just do financial work…”
“Financial work?” Charlie said indifferently: “Financial worker is also an accomplice, there
is no need to be washed away, honestly follow to atonement, your family, really is a
bunch of sc*m!”
Issac said at this time: “Mr. Wade, I know this woman. Her father‟s name is Jones Laosi.
He runs a black casino nearby. Do you want me to take them all?”
Charlie said: “Check what you have done that hurts the world and reason. If the sin is
unforgivable, just kill him.”
The woman fell to the ground with fright.
Afterwards, three Toyota Coaster minibuses drove to Tomson. A dozen punks including
Ron‟s legs were broken one by one, ready to be sent to the car.
Charlie said to Elaine at this time: “Mom, let‟s go.”
Elaine‟s expression was very ugly, she pulled Charlie aside, and whispered: “They took
that kind of video of me, you must help me find it out!”
“That kind of video?” Charlie frowned and asked, “What do you mean?”
Elaine said anxiously: “That‟s the kind of video! They told me to take off my clothes and
shoot… You must find the video for me and delete it! Otherwise, in case the video
streamed I won‟t live outside!”
Charlie was stunned for a moment, but didn‟t expect the mother-in-law to enjoy this
treatment.
Shaking his head helplessly, he pulled the Ron over and asked in a cold voice, “Where is
the video you made?”
Ron was so scared that he cried and cried, “Mr. Wade I‟m confused for a while…”
Charlie said coldly: “Stop talking nonsense, say, where is the video?”
“In my phone!”
“Is it sent out?”
“No, no, absolutely not!”
Charlie nodded, took out the phone from his pocket, handed it to Elaine, and said,
“Mom, you find the video and deleted it yourself.”
Elaine hurriedly took the phone, found her video in the album, and deleted it
completely.
Later, she still felt unsafe, so she just smashed the phone directly.
Afterwards, Elaine said bitterly: “I have to wait for them to get in the car before I leave!”
Charlie shrugged and said, “Okay, I‟ll let them hurry up, it‟s getting dark, and I have to
go home to cook for Claire.”
Seeing a group of people being escorted to three CMBs separately, Elaine was able to
resolve her hatred and threw the car keys to Charlie and said, “You drive.”
Charlie said goodbye to Issac and Mr. Orvel, drove into the Old Master‟s BMW, and then
drove away from Tomson.
As soon as the car got out of Tomson‟s first-grade car, Elaine began to cry and said,
“Today is really bad! Two million is lost, and only sixty thousand is back! and the jade
bracelet… ….”
The more Elaine thought about it, the more distressed, and the more she thought about
it, the more uncomfortable she was. While crying, she looked at Charlie and scolded
angrily: “It‟s all to blame for this Rubbish! Do you think you are so idle, let them donate
money to Project Hope What are you doing?! Why don‟t you let them pay me all the
money?!”
Charlie said indifferently: “Mom, if you take their money, after they disappear, the police
will investigate all the details of their life and would get to you in no time. You can‟t
wash it out even if you jump into the Yellow River. Then, Dad and Claire…”
As soon as Elaine heard this, she was shocked and blurted: “You must never tell your
father and Claire about this. You hear me?!”
Chapter 611
Elaine also knew that if this incident were to be taken out, she would be regarded as
gathering crowds to gamble. Once her husband and daughter knew that she was
betting so much outside, they would be extremely angry.
In that way, she may not have a good life.
Although the money is gone now, those people are even more troubled. All of them
have been sent to the black coal kiln to dig for coal. Every one of them doesn‟t even
want to get away for more than ten or twenty years.
So in such a comparison, she is not too miserable.
However, the money and bracelet are gone, which is really distressing.
It‟s good to say that the bracelet is gone. Anyway, she took the fragments, and she can
tell the family directly that the bracelet was broken.
But the money is a bit uncomfortable subject.
The family‟s money was in her own hands. Jacob doesn‟t have any money himself, and
even the hundreds of thousands he earned from reselling antiques were in her own
hands.
And she has lost all her family‟s savings. If this is known by her husband, he will be mad.
Elaine sighed in her heart, and felt very regretful about what happened today.
On the way back, Orvel called Charlie and said, “Mr. Wade, I personally put the convoy
on the highway just now, and the convoy has already gone to Jinx. I should have gone
there in person to explain you. It‟s a little better to get things done, but tonight Classic
Mansion has something to do. Someone with a big background has booked the
diamond box for a banquet, so I have to go over and take a look…”
Having said that, Mr. Orvel said again: “But don‟t worry, I will fly there tomorrow. It is
estimated that their convoy will be there when I arrive in the afternoon.”
Charlie gave a hum, and asked curiously, “There is a distinguished guest in Classic
Mansion tonight? What is the way?”
Mr. Orvel hurriedly said, “Regnar and his son Roger from the Wu family in Aurous Hill.”
Charlie frowned. It has been several days, but the people from Wu‟s family haven‟t left
yet?
Do they stay in Aurous Hill, trying to find him out?
After all, Wu Qi‟s psychological suggestion that he must eat sh!t every hour was made
by him.
It is estimated that the Wu family also realizes that there must be a hidden story behind
this, so they want to find out.
But Charlie wasn‟t worried, the Wu family was not as powerful as the Wade family.
Besides, with their current strength, even if the Wade family‟s background is not moved
out, the Wu family can‟t help themselves at all.
If the Wu family insists on pretending to be forceful, then they can‟t blame him for being
rude.
So Charlie said to Orvel: “Okay, you can do your job first.”
“OK, Mr. Wade!”
He hung up the phone and the car was almost home.
Elaine said to Charlie, “Bring the car over, and I will drive back by myself. You can go
back, lest your father and Claire see us coming back together!”
Charlie nodded indifferently, pulled the car aside, and got out of the car.
Just right, you can also buy a la carte.
When shopping for vegetables, Charlie called the Old Master and asked him if the party
in the brilliant club was over.
The Old Master told him that he had just returned home after the party, and he also
thanked Charlie, because Charlie had earned him enough face today.
When Charlie went home after buying vegetables, Jacob was sitting in the living room,
holding a cup of tea, humming a little song with a happy expression on his face.
Seeing Charlie‟s return, he immediately smiled and said: “Oh my good son-in-law, you
are back!”
Chapter 612
Charlie smiled and called to his father, and then found that Claire and his mother-in-law
Elaine were not in the living room, and asked, “Have Claire and Mom come back?”
“Claire didn‟t come back, your mother is back.”
Jacob waved his hand and said, “Your mother went into the house as soon as she came
back. She said she was uncomfortable, and she didn‟t know what happened. Maybe it
was because she lost money playing mahjong and felt uncomfortable!”
Charlie nodded, and deliberately asked: “Do you want to go and see? Care about it?”
“I care about my bullsh*t.” Jacob curled his lips and said: “She knows playing mahjong
all day long, and she is so annoying. If she really loses, there are tens of thousands of
people, let her feel uncomfortable. In two days, she knew it had converged!”
Charlie laughed dumbly.
Eight thousand?
You have to multiply by 8,000 on the basis of 8,000!
Today Elaine lost more than 60 million!
When Charlie remembered, he couldn‟t help sighing that his mother-in-law was really
lacking in brains. Several old ladies played mahjong. She could lose more than 60
million. What kind of idiot must she make to make such a mistake?
……
At this moment, the Willson family villa.
At this moment, Noah, like Jacob, was sitting comfortably in a recliner, sipping tea and
humming a small song, waiting for Horiyah‟s triumphant return.
Noah and Jacob are worthy of being brothers, and the way they celebrate good things is
almost the same.
Noah was playing with his mobile phone at this time, and looked at it repeatedly.
Horiyah‟s WeChat was sent an hour ago, his mouth crooked.
It read on WeChat: “My husband, Elaine‟s savings of more than two million, the house of
one or two million that she currently lives in, and her jade bracelet worth four to five
million have all been lost to us! That set of Tomson‟s first-class villa worth 130 million
has already been mortgaged to us, and Charlie will send the copy of the house soon!
This time we are well rich!”
Noah figured it out. Even if she didn‟t mention the miscellaneous things, the villa alone
could sell for at least 120 million after changing hands. By then, his family would be
divided into 40%, and there would be nearly 50 million!
50 million, enough to earn!
At that time, if you add in cash, old house properties, and jade bracelets, you can get a
few million more. By that time, more than 50 million will be harvested!
In addition, there are 15 million deposits in the family, which adds up to nearly 70
million!
Even if the Willson family fell, the money would be enough for him to be cool for a long
time!
Noah even planned the use of the money.
First, eight million must be given to Mrs. Willson.
Because the Lady Willson urged the 8 million to death in the past two days, Noah said
that the money was being redeemed by the fund manager and had to wait two days,
and promised that it would be credited to the Willson Group account tomorrow.
His own plan was to wait for Horiyah to finish pitting Elaine before giving the Lady
Willson 8 million and sending her away.
As for the remaining money, he decided to hold it tightly, and must not let the Lady
Willson know. When the time comes, he will buy a villa first, and when the Willson family
goes bankrupt, he will move there.
Thinking of this, Noah felt more happy, and couldn‟t help but sighed: “Elaine, this stinky
lady, dare you to have a villa with yourself? Isn‟t it cool now? Really deserve it! This
money is right. Think of it as paying for your own mental loss!”
For him, he didn‟t have any psychological burden at all for ruining Elaine‟s bankruptcy.
This kind of stinky lady just wants to cheat, so much more cheat, cheat, cheat to death!
The best thing is that once this stinky lady has money, she should think of something to
cheat all her money and turn her into a long-term money bag!
Chapter 614
After receiving the mobile phone, Mrs. Willson called Horiyah again, but the other side
still reminded her that it was turned off.
Old Mrs. Willson said in confusion: “What‟s the matter? Why is the phone turned off?”
Noah said, “Mom, isn‟t it normal for the phone to shut down automatically when it is out
of power? Besides, it is not convenient to call her again and again when she is outside.”
The Old Mrs. Willson threw the phone to him and said angrily: “Just keep trying until
you get through!”
Noah was helpless, so he sat in a chair and kept hanging up and calling out.
It lasted more than half an hour, but the phone still prompted shut down.
Noah felt more and more in his heart that things didn‟t seem to be right…
It stands to reason that Horiyah went out to cheat money with Lian, not outdoors, but
indoors. It should be very convenient to charge the phone.
Moreover, he also reminded her before that she should keep in touch at all times when
the time comes, and if there is any accident, he can rescue her.
Therefore, it should not shut down.
What exactly is going on?
Thinking of this, he couldn‟t help but sit up straight, his face became serious, and he
said to himself: “This is not right…”
Old Mrs. Willson glanced at him and snorted coldly, “Don‟t act here, what the h*ll is
going on!”
Noah suddenly felt a little irritable, and he felt a little uneasy.
So he opened his mouth and said to the Lady Willson: “Mom, don‟t make trouble with
Horiyah. I can‟t contact Horiyah now. I will find someone else to see if anyone is with
her.”
After speaking, Noah dialed Lian again.
Like Horiyah‟s mobile phone, the receiver also indicates that it has been turned off.
Then, Noah dialed Ron and Nivia again, and the result was the same…
Is this not too weird? !
At this time, Noah‟s heart was completely confused!
He scratched his hair in a panic, the bad premonition in his heart became stronger and
stronger.
Old Mrs. Willson saw his state, the more she looked at it, the less he was acting, and she
realized that something really happened!
So she hurriedly asked, “What‟s going on with you? You tell mom the truth!”
Noah shook his head and said, “I don‟t know what‟s going on…”
The Old Mrs. Willson asked, “Then what do you look unsettled? Why can‟t Horiyah
contact me yet? What are you hiding from me?”
Noah hesitated for a moment, sighed, and said, “Mom, let me tell you the truth. Actually,
Horiyah set up a game for Elaine today, found a senior, and played mahjong with Elaine.
The money in her hand and Charlie‟s villa were both cheated. In this way, when the bank
seizes our villa, won‟t you be able to live in the Tomson first-class product you are
thinking of?”
When Mrs. Willson heard this, her eyes lit up and she blurted out with excitement: “Is
the villa now in your hands? When can I live in?”
Chapter 615
When the Old Mrs. Willson heard the words Tomson, her eyes straightened.
She has been greedy for Charlie‟s big villa, dreaming that she can live in it.
She even wanted to die there when she was old.
There are some superstitions and sayings in the folk, such as:
When you are dying, it is best not to die in the hospital, otherwise you will not find your
way home.
For another example, you must wear a shroud before you die, otherwise there will be no
clothes to wear there.
For example, if you live in a mansion before you die, you will be able to give birth to a
wealthy family in your next life and enjoy the glory and wealth.
Therefore, Mrs. Willson also longed that she could live in a top luxury villa like Tomson
until she died.
Last time, she directed Harold to rob the villa. As a result, several bodyguards of the
Willson family were beaten into dogs, and Harold was beaten terribly alongside.
From then on, although the Lady Willson broke off the idea of grabbing, she still had a
greedy heart.
When she heard that Noah and Horiyah were planning to trick that villa into their
design, she was excited!
At this time, Harold and Wendy had just returned from outside, and when they entered
the villa, they became excited when they heard this.
Harold walked to the front and asked: “Dad, you said that Mom is going to get to
Charlie‟s villa? Did she succeed?”
Wendy was also very excited and asked, “Yes, Dad, did you succeed?”
Noah sighed at this time: “The last WeChat message she sent me said that she had
deceived Elaine‟s cash, the house she lives in, and Charlie‟s Tomson first-class villa…”
Before Noah could say a word, Mrs. Willson was very excited and smiled: “This is really a
great thing, it‟s really great! So, when the bank comes to seal up this villa, we will be
able to move in. Tomson first product is gone from their hands! Hahaha, Elaine, that
uncultivated poor ghost shrew, should be cheated! It is best to cheat her to bankrupt
her family!”
Noah smiled bitterly: “Mom, even if things are done in the villa, we still have to share it
with other people. If you want to keep this villa, it doesn‟t matter if you want to
replenish it. But it doesn‟t matter. Now the key is Horiyah can‟t be found anymore! I
can‟t get in touch with her now, and the few people who organized the game with her
can‟t get in touch either. They are all lost!”
“Lost connection?” Old Mrs. Willson was stunned. After a while, she frowned and said:
“Noah, wouldn‟t she run away with the money?”
“Run?” Noah blurted out: “Should not, right? Why is she running?”
Harold also said: “Grandma, Mom can‟t take the money away, don‟t worry!”
The Old Mrs. Willson shook her head and said, “Don‟t say such things now! The Willson
family is no longer what it used to be, and Horiyah knows in her heart that it is
impossible for the Willson family to return to its original glory. All the money is with her.
If she doesn‟t want to live with you, wouldn‟t she take money and run away?”
Speaking of this, Mrs. Willson said solemnly: “If she has sold the villa she scammed and
exchanged tens of millions of billions in cash, then she will have even more reason to
run away. She can go abroad and you‟ll never find her again!”
Noah said, “Mom, Horiyah has been married to me for so many years. Although
sometimes we quarrel and argue, our relationship is still very stable!”
Old Mrs. Willson said coldly: “That‟s because she has no money! She used to depend on
us to live, now? You gave her all the savings, and she has the financial power and no
longer need to rely on you!”
With that, Mrs. Willson said again: “Also! She lied got the Charlie‟s villa today, and her
value skyrocketed several times. Now holding tens of millions of assets in her hand, you
are not a husband in her eyes. ! It‟s dragging the oil bottle!”
Noah‟s expression froze.
Although he didn‟t want to admit that what Mrs. Willson said was the truth, he still
vaguely realized some problems in his heart.
Chapter 616
If Horiyah really got tens of millions in hand, maybe she would really do something like
this. After all, this woman and Elaine had a good relationship with each other, and they
were both eye-catching and addicted to money.
Now, he, his son, his daughter, and even her own mother have all become oil bottles.
Maybe she would really choose to roll all the money and leave!
Thinking of this, Noah‟s face was uncertain, and said, “I‟ll call Elaine and ask.”
After speaking, he immediately took out his mobile phone and called Elaine.
This time, the call went through quickly.
When Noah heard the call connected, he said quickly: “Elaine, I am your eldest
brother…”
When Elaine heard his voice, her teeth tickled with hatred!
This old dog! Horiyah had set up a trick to deceive her, he must know!
Moreover, maybe this old dog is making suggestions behind his back!
Thinking of the extremely heavy losses today, Elaine couldn‟t wait to greet Noah‟s 18th
generation directly on the phone!
However, when she thought that Horiyah‟s dog had been sent to the black coal kiln, she
could only suppress the anger in her heart and said disdainfully: “Noah, my husband
and I have left the Willson family. Why are you calling me now?”
Noah was also annoyed when he heard this, but when he asked her to find out, he
couldn‟t annoy her, so he could only ask angrily, “Elaine, can you count me wrong?”
Elaine snorted and said, “Let‟s talk about it, what can you do with me?”
Noah hurriedly asked: “Elaine, have you seen Horiyah today?”
Elaine immediately denied, “No, since I was in Shehlain‟s villa last time, I have never seen
my sister-in-law again. What‟s wrong?”
“No?!” Noah cursed inwardly, didn‟t this stinky lady show that she was lying?
Today, Horiyah has been broadcasting to him live on WeChat, reporting to him
downstairs at the house, reporting to him in her BMW car, and reporting to him when
playing mahjong with her.
Even, she has reported to him how much money and things she won with her. She is
telling him that she didn‟t see her?
Although Noah was very angry in his heart, he could only hold back his anger and said,
“When Horiyah went out today, she said she was going to play mahjong with you. Have
you really not seen her?”
Elaine felt a little guilty. After all, the three people who played mahjong with her today,
even the same gang of gangsters, were sent to dig coal. If they let their family know that
they are related to him, they might get revenge on him. If they call the police, she can‟t
argue with it!
Therefore, she can only deny it to the end!
So she impatiently said to Noah: “You are really interesting, I have not seen her, can I
not count it in my heart? I have never seen her before!”
Noah didn‟t care if he would be exposed, and said quickly, “Elaine, don‟t hang up. Tell
me the truth, did you see her? Where did she go? In the afternoon, she sent me a
WeChat message. Now, she said she played cards with you, and she also said that she
won your son-in-law Charlie‟s villa at the first grade of Tomson. How could you never
meet her?”
Elaine hurriedly said, “Noah, it‟s interesting for you to talk. When did my villa went to
her? Besides, I said that I haven‟t seen Horiyah before! I‟m not too late to bother. How
could it be possible to play cards with her!”
Speaking of this, she also guessed in her heart that Noah must be behind the scenes.
So she gritted her teeth and said: “Noah, your wife, maybe she ran away or eloped with
someone, deliberately playing mahjong with me as a pretense! I heard that she had
packed one in KTV before. Tender ducks about the size of your sea dragon, the two of
them kept saying they would save money and fly!”
Chapter 617
When Noah heard these words, he immediately yelled: “Elaine, you‟re not f*cking here!”
Elaine was also anxious, and blurted out: “Oh, don‟t you believe it? Okay, let me tell you,
if you can find Horiyah, I will lose!”
Noah blurted out and asked, “What do you mean?”
Elaine scolded: “Try to figure out what you mean, I‟m upset now, I don‟t bother to tell
you!”
After speaking, Elaine immediately hung up the phone.
Listening to the busy tone on the phone, Noah almost dropped the phone with anger.
It was Harold who stopped him in time and blurted out: “Dad, don‟t be impulsive. The
top priority now is to get Mom back first!”
Harold didn‟t know that his mother had been sent to the ditch of Jinx. With the Willson
family‟s ability, it would be impossible to find her in this life.
At this time, Wendy on the side also persuaded: “Yes, Dad! What are you angry about!
What did that stinky lady Elaine say?”
Noah said angrily: “Elaine said that your mother wrapped up a little white face and ran
away with him!”
“Ah?!” Harold, Wendy and Old Mrs. Willson all looked shocked!
“Bring a little white face?!” Old Mrs. Willson shouted angrily: “Is this true?”
“I don‟t know, mother!” Noah was anxious and angry, blurting out: “Elaine said so on the
phone, and said that Horiyah just verbally lied to me that she was setting up a situation
for her and cheating her to lose money. She set me up, let me take it lightly, and then
fight for time and opportunity to elope!”
Harold blurted out: “The dog spit out blood! How could my mother keep a little white
face!”
Noah‟s expression was a little weird, and he said coldly, “Who can say this well? Now I
think about it, your mother is indeed a bit suspicious in doing things!”
“What?” Harold and Wendy hurriedly asked, “Why is Mom suspicious?”
Noah said with a gloomy face: “Your grandma has been asking me to pay 8 million to
the family. Your mother was not willing to pay, so she proposed to transfer the money
to her first, and then I told your grandma that the money is being redeemed by the
financial manager. That‟s why I transferred all the 15 million in my account to her!”
Old Mrs. Willson glared in anger, slapped Noah‟s face directly, and scolded angrily:
“Didn‟t you tell me that you only have ten million?!”
Noah was in a rush just now, so he told the truth all at once. Now he was slapped in the
face. He was aggrieved and angry. He blurted out, “Mom! Didn‟t you estimate that I had
ten million? It wasn‟t me who said it!”
Old Mrs. Willson cursed: “Then why don‟t you tell me the truth?! I‟m your mother! Why
don‟t you give me an answer and tell me how much money you have?!”
Noah was speechless.
After all, it was indeed that he had concealed the amount of his own funds. There was
no quibble about this.
Old Mrs. Willson was very angry, and said coldly: “I always thought you were different
from your brother. I thought you were better than your brother. I thought you were
better than your brother, and more insightful! But I didn‟t expect you. Even you dare to
lie!”
With that said, Mrs. Willson gritted her teeth and said: “You now know what is smart but
you were mistaken by smartness? You didn‟t tell your mother, but instead gave the
money to your wife. Now it‟s fine. Now, we‟ll are done!”
Wendy bit her lip and said, “Grandma, my mother is not like that!”
Old Mrs. Willson sneered: “Isn‟t that kind of person? What about your mother? Where
did she go? Why did she disappear at this time?”
After that, the Old Mrs. Willson asked aggressively: “Also, your mother kept saying that
if you find someone to do the game, Elaine, why are all the people who did the game
with her disappear? Only Elaine is fine? This proves that there is a lot of strangeness in
this matter!”
Harold blurted out, “Could it be Elaine who did it? Could it be that she, in turn, cleaned
up my mother and the other people who did the game for her?”
The Old Mrs. Willson said disgustedly: “Elaine? She is a btch, how can she have this kind
of ability? Just your second uncle’s idiot wife. She will be calculated by hers like a btch!
Your mother‟s character, I won‟t comment on it, just smart The strength is ten times that
of Elaine. If she really wants to play Elaine, then Elaine can only be played!”
Chapter 618
Noah‟s expression is uncertain, and he is also highly suspicious now that his wife ran
away with the money!
Except for this explanation, nothing else can be explained!
Four people can‟t just disappear from the world, right?
When the world has evaporated, there should be some shadows and clues left?
Combined with Horiyah‟s 15 million cash in hand, he even felt that Horiyah might be
sentenced to himself.
Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and said, “No, I have to go to Elaine and ask in
person!”
The Old Mrs. Willson angrily hit Noah with a cane on the back and cursed: “Go and ask
her the question, and then find me the stinky lady Horiyah! Even if you can‟t find her,
you have to Get the 15 million back for me. If you can‟t find the money, don‟t do it! Just
assume I never gave birth to you!”
Noah nodded and said, “Well, I‟ll go now!”
Old Mrs. Willson suddenly said, “Don‟t worry! I‟ll go with you!”
Noah collapsed and said, “Mom, what are you going to do! Don‟t make trouble with it!”
“I add chaos?!” Old Mrs. Willson scolded angrily: “You have lost all the money, and now
you say I add chaos? I tell you, I must go this time! If you don‟t solve this matter for me,
I I will live at Jacob‟s house from now on, and I will sever the mother-child relationship
with you!”
Noah couldn‟t tell the hardship, so he nodded and said, “Oh, let‟s go together!”
The two of them were very anxious, they went out for a taxi, and went straight to
Elaine‟s house.
Charlie and his father-in-law were sitting on the sofa watching TV, while the mother-inlaw Elaine was alone in the room, wrapped her head in the bed and weeping, still
distressing over two million cash and the broken jade bracelet .
At this time, suddenly there was a bang on the door.
Charlie stood up and opened the door, and found the Old Mrs. Willson and Noah
standing at the door, frowning and asking, “What are you doing here?”
The Old Mrs. Willson was so angry when she saw Charlie, she cursed angrily: “You
Rubbish, get out of my way and let Elaine come out!”
Charlie frowned and said coldly: “Lady Willson, our family has severed relationship with
you, you are not welcome here!”
“What are you talking about?!” Old Mrs. Willson cursed angrily: “Who gave you the
order? How dare you be disrespectful to me?!”
Charlie said coldly: “Do you think you were the former Patriarch of the Willson family?
Wherever you go, you are a domineering spirit? Tell you, you are not welcome here,
hurry up and leave!”
After speaking, Charlie had to close the door.
Jacob heard the movement at this time and ran over.
Seeing the two people at the door, he couldn‟t help frowning and asked: “What are you
doing here?”
The Old Mrs. Willson coldly snorted, and asked with sheer majesty: “Jacob! Do you still
see me as your mother in your eyes?”
Jacob was taken aback and said, “You want to sever the relationship with me. You
should ask yourself if you have me as son in your eyes.”
Mrs. Willson‟s expression was very ugly, and she blurted out: “Blood is thicker than
water! I am your mother at all times!”
Jacob has been wronged by the Lady Willson for so many years. It is long enough. He
said angrily: “When you are bored with me, you will cut off your relationship with me.
Whenever you need me, it will always be my mother? I‟m sorry, such a mother. I don‟t
want either!”
After speaking, Jacob turned his head and went back to the room.
Charlie looked at Mrs. Willson and Noah, smiled slightly, and said, “You have heard what
my father-in-law said, please go back!”
Chapter 619
Old Mrs. Willson did not expect that Jacob, who has always been cowardly, would have
a temper in front of her!
She can‟t help but feel angry and hate!
For decades, she had been using her majesty to crush Jacob to death, and Jacob had
never been able to resist, or even refuted.
Even if she drove him out of the Willson family, he was afraid to let go.
Unexpectedly, he dared to say this to her today!
Are the wings really hard? !
How dare to say that a mother like her, he doesn‟t want this kind of rebellious remarks!
It really turned him back!
Just when she was furious and wanted to attack on the spot, so as to protect her dignity
and majesty.
Noah on the side had already put down his body and said to Charlie: “Charlie, we are
not here to cause trouble today. I have something to find out from your mother-in-law
Elaine. So, you can let her come out quickly. I am in a hurry. Ask her about things!”
Charlie naturally knew that Noah must have come to ask about Horiyah.
It is a pity that Noah could not have imagined that Horiyah and Lian‟s group had been
secretly sent to Jinx. Therefore, to him, Horiyah must be like the world has evaporated.
So Charlie said to Noah: “If you have anything you can tell me, I will tell her.”
Noah hurriedly said: “My wife is lost!”
Charlie pretended to be surprised and asked, “You lost wife? Why did you lose her?”
Noah was very upset at Charlie‟s verbal questioning, but still suppressed his temper, and
said, “I just can‟t find her, so I can‟t get in touch anymore. Before she lost contact, she
saw your mother-in-law last time, so I came to ask.”
Charlie smiled and said, “This kind of thing can actually be understood without asking.”
Noah blurted out and asked, “What do you mean?”
Charlie said: “I meant it is very simple, I just think your wife should have run away.”
As he said, Charlie shook his fingers and said: “Look at you now, one has no money, two
has no power, and three has no nobles to help. It seems that the Willson family will soon
be bankrupt and liquidated, and your villa will go out of your hands. You have to take it
away from the bank? Aunt has never suffered in her life, she can‟t live with you in lowrent housing, right?”
Noah gritted his teeth and said, “This matter has nothing to do with you. You‟d better
not talk too much!”
Jacob, Charlie‟s father-in-law, walked over at this time and said seriously: “Big Brother, I
think Charlie‟s words are very reasonable. The Willson family is now a bottomless pit. If
I‟m a sister-in-law, I won‟t live with you anymore. After I have passed you, I will take
away all your money and go out and start a new life!”
“You…” Noah didn‟t expect that, Jacob immediately poked the piece in his heart that he
feared the most, and suddenly cursed angrily: “Jacob, don‟t guess my wife here! If it
doesn‟t depend on you For my brother‟s sake, I‟ve already taught you a lesson!”
As soon as Noah‟s voice fell, Charlie slapped his face directly, and he slapped his eyes
with gold stars.
Before he came back to his senses, Charlie said coldly: “Noah, you dare to be so
presumptuous at the door of my house, forgetting the fate of your son and the Willsons
family?”
Noah was slapped in the face, and he was honest in an instant.
He knows, don‟t say what he wants now.
Chapter 620
Even if he was still the former Noah, Charlie couldn‟t help it.
This guy didn‟t know where he learned martial arts. Several bodyguards of the Willson
family were beaten up by him, let alone himself?
Thinking of this, Noah held back the anger in his heart and said to Jacob, “Jacob, it was
my fault just now. I apologize to you, but I should trouble you to call out your younger
brother and sister. I want to ask her something.”
Jacob was so refreshed at this time, he couldn‟t wait to hug his baby son-in-law Charlie
and k!ss him.
What a relief!
He was making Noah feel uncomfortable. He slapped him straight away. It was
awesome!
Jacob felt very happy, and said to Noah, “Big brother, I ask you, did you and sister-inlaw want to buy a villa two days ago?”
Noah asked subconsciously: “How did you know?”
Jacob blurted out: “Elaine told me that she was playing mahjong at her friend‟s house.
She happened to see you and sister-in-law going to visit her friend‟s house, so she told
me.”
Noah nodded and said, “I did read it, but what does it have to do with today‟s affairs?”
As soon as he finished speaking, the Lady Willson on the side frowned and asked:
“What‟s the matter? Do you want to buy a villa? Why don‟t I know?”
Noah was desperate.
Seeing Mrs. Willson‟s angry face, he could only patiently explain: “Mom, Horiyah and I
are afraid that we will have no place to live after the villa is sealed, so we want to see if
there is a suitable replacement in advance… ….”
“You bullsh*t!” Mrs. Willson cursed angrily: “If you don‟t want to take this money out to
help me in the emergency, my villa will be taken back! It‟s fine if you don‟t help me, and
even go to see the villa behind my back ?!”
Noah‟s expression is extremely embarrassed, it seems that this matter will not be
resolved…
Old Mrs. Willson was furious, she slapped him with her feet, and cursed: “You are not a
dog with eyes! If you don‟t believe in your own mother, believe in an outsider! Now it‟s
all right! Fifteen million hits. The water is drifting! You are trying to drive us all to death!”
When Jacob heard that his elder brother Noah turned out to be 15 million, he felt sore.
He has been following the Willson family for so many years, and continue to be more
than 1 million. Later, he made some antiques and earned some more. His daughter gave
him some more. The family barely had more than 2 million.
Unexpectedly, Noah would have 15 million himself!
Thinking of this, he said sourly: “No wonder elder brother! You must have put 15 million
in sister-in-law‟s hands, right?”
Noah said with a sullen expression: “It has nothing to do with you!”
Jacob sighed and said, “Big Brother, you gave so much money to Sister-in-law, even if
Sister-in-law doesn‟t want to cheat, those young men who dream every day and expect
rich old aunts to save them will not let them go!”
Noah frowned and asked, “What do you mean by this?”
Jacob looked at him and said in surprise: “Do you usually use your mobile phone to
access the Internet? There are many cases of this kind on the Internet! Some young men
seduce rich old women like sister-in-law, and when the time comes, they say something
to the old aunt Auntie, I don‟t want to work hard anymore. The rich old aunt
immediately gives money to buy a car or the house, take him up, and even elope with
him!”
Speaking of this, Jacob said regretfully: “Fifteen million! I don‟t know how many young
men chase after sister-in-law to please her, I‟m afraid that the sister-in-law will not be
able to pick it!”
Chapter 621
Noah was trembling with anger!
Auntie, I don‟t want to work hard on such a stalk, he can occasionally see it on various
headline consultations on his mobile phone.
At that time, he even had a crooked mind, thinking that in the future, if he has money
and meets a young and beautiful girl, telling himself that uncle I don‟t want to work
hard, then he can also send her an address directly and let her Just come to him…
Of course, this was only in the obsession that existed in his mind. He had never had the
courage and the strength to make it a reality.
But now, when he heard Jacob talk about his wife like this, he didn‟t know what was
going on, that kind of imagery suddenly became very strong!
He even thought of a scene of a young man sitting in his wife‟s arms and calling her
aunt flatly…
Noah worked for a while, feeling that he didn‟t know how many green hats were on his
head, and he was extremely angry.
At this moment, he was anxious and angry. He gritted his teeth and cursed: “Jacob, what
qualifications do you have to laugh at my wife? Your wife is not a good thing!
Fortunately, you have no money. If you have money, just like Elaine Good thing, she
would have already been out with ten little white faces!”
At this moment, Jacob‟s bedroom door opened, and Elaine ran out angrily, pointing to
Noah‟s nose and cursing: “Noah, your own wife ran away, why did you come to our
house and dare to ridicule the Lady Willson? You don‟t see what you are!”
Seeing Elaine finally came out, Noah asked sharply: “Elaine! Have you seen Horiyah?!”
Elaine scolded: “I said I haven‟t seen her before, but I haven‟t seen her. Why are you with
such nonsense? I tell you, Horiyah was out with a little white face, rolled money and ran
away, do you believe it or not!”
Noah gritted his teeth and cursed: “You said she has a little white face, what evidence
do you have?”
Elaine said coldly: “Your wife and money are missing, what evidence do you need? You
don‟t want to find evidence by yourself? What are you looking for in my house?”
Noah was about to suffer from a heart attack, and Mrs. Willson said coldly from the side
at this time: “Okay, let‟s go home! Don‟t be embarrassed here!”
Noah pointed at Elaine bitterly, and cursed: “Screw, you f*cking wait for me! Sooner or
later I will clean you up!”
Elaine spit on him and said angrily: “You are so poor that you can‟t even afford to eat,
and you want to clean me up? Sooner or later you will starve to death, you b@stard!”
After all, Elaine closed the door directly.
Noah exploded dryly, but he didn‟t dare to continue entanglement, for fear that Charlie
would beat him up again in a rage, so he could only leave with the Lady Willson in a
dingy manner.
At the gate of the community, the Old Mrs. Willson said to Noah with a dark face: “Give
you three days and find Horiyah for me. If you can‟t find her, bring the money back to
me. Otherwise, you don‟t need this house. I‟m back!”
After speaking, the Lady Willson ran away angrily.
Noah almost collapsed.
The world is so big, where can he find Horiyah? !
It seems that the only way to go is to see Horiyah‟s family.
After scolding Noah away, Elaine‟s always extremely depressed mood was a little better.
Jacob didn‟t know what happened today. He thought that Horiyah really took the
money and ran away. He gloated and said, “Haha, my eldest brother is really clever and
confused for a while. He didn‟t even think that he would catch fire in the backyard. , he
really laughed at me, hahahaha!”
Charlie glanced at Elaine, but she didn‟t expect this mother-in-law to be on the road.
She denied seeing Horiyah with Noah‟s life and death. She had to blame Horiyah for
having an affair and ran away with money, so she immediately took Noah to do it. His
attention shifted to other places.
Elaine looked at Charlie bitterly, and couldn‟t wait to eat him raw!
Blamed this waste. Lian and Horiyah donated all the money she lost. Now that she has
lost all the money in the family, she doesn‟t know how to hide it from Jacob!
Chapter 622
At this time, Jacob said happily: “By the way, my wife, give me 20,000, and I have a
dinner tomorrow.”
“A treat for dinner?” Elaine suddenly became nervous, and blurted out: “Dinner for
20,000?!”
Jacob couldn‟t help but said with joy: “I joined our Aurous Hill Calligraphy and Painting
Association some time ago. Now there is a vacancy for a standing director in the
association. I want to fight for it! So I want to invite the chairman and other executives.
The directors have a meal together to bring the relationship closer.”
After that, Jacob said with a smug look: “If I can take the position of executive director,
then I will be a celebrity in the Aurous Hill antique circle in the future!”
Elaine hurriedly scolded: “Are you going crazy? A treat for dinner costs 20,000? You run
the money printing machine at home? I tell you, I won‟t agree!”
Jacob hurriedly said: “Oh, my wife, don‟t you want to climb up too! As a standing
director, I will have more opportunities to get in touch with antique calligraphy and
painting in the future, and there will be more opportunities to pick up the leaks. You are
not the skill I missed. Haven‟t you seen it before, I made hundreds of thousands in one
hand!”
Elaine was very guilty and said, “That‟s not okay to spend 20,000 on a dinner party! Do
you really think that the wind blows at home?”
Jacob said angrily: “I spent this money, and I will definitely earn it back in the future! The
big deal, can I still borrow yours?”
Elaine said contemptuously: “Who doesn‟t know your level of stinking, even if you are a
standing director, what can you do? I think you are about the same as Charlie a liar!”
Jacob was immediately anxious: “You Lady Willson, why do you look down on me so
much?”
Elaine snorted: “I just look down on you, what‟s the matter? Tell you, you want money,
no!”
After speaking, she turned around and went back to the room pretending to be angry.
Jacob was very depressed.
What the h*ll are you doing, stinky girl?
Don‟t give me 20,000?
I made a lot of money anyhow!
He was about to go to the room to find Elaine for the theory. Charlie hurriedly stopped
him and said with a smile: “Dad, since Mom doesn‟t want to give you money, it‟s useless
for you to chase after her.”
Jacob said angrily, “But I have already greeted them, and I want to invite them to dinner!
I only have one thousand in my pocket, which is not enough for a treat!”
As he said, Jacob said again: “Our president said, I have a great chance to be the
standing director, and it depends on whether I can perform well!”
When Charlie heard this, his heart suddenly felt helpless.
father-in-law, who knows no antique calligraphy and painting, is exactly a half-blind
among the blind. He has been cheated so many times and lost a lot of money. In the
end, he made a fortune by cheating on Ervin Jones.
It is said that Ervin Jones now hides from him every day, does not answer his phone
calls, does not answer his WeChat, and sees him in Antique Street, even if he doesn‟t
want the stall, he will run away.
People like him are mixed in the Association of Calligraphy and Painting, which is just a
way of filling the numbers.
However, Charlie naturally wouldn‟t say such things, so he said to Jacob: “Dad, I still
have some private money. Let me transfer 20,000 to your WeChat.”
When Jacob heard this, he immediately said with excitement: “Oh my good son-in-law!
You really helped Dad a great favor!”
Charlie sighed, transferred 20,000 to him, and said, “Claire is coming back soon. I will
cook.”
Jacob received the money and hurriedly said flatteringly: “Good son-in-law, I‟ll help you
wash rice!”
Chapter 623
While Charlie was busy cooking, Regnar and Roger, and his son also left the Willson
family and drove to Classic Mansion.
Tonight, Regnar hosted a banquet in Classic Mansion and invited some of the most
prestigious people in Aurous Hill. On the one hand, he wanted to find clues to the
sudden change of his younger son Wu Qi, and on the other hand, to let the Wu family
lay a little foundation in Aurous Hill.
Although the Wu family is the first family in Aurous Hill, it does not mean that they have
sufficient control over the entire Aurous Hill.
The Wu family‟s base camp is in Suzhou, so they have extraordinary control in the
Suzhou area, but Aurous Hill is the Song family‟s base camp, so the Wu family‟s
influence in Aurous Hill is far worse than the Song family.
Originally, the major families in Aurous Hill each had their own spheres of influence, and
everyone maintained such a tacit understanding and respect for each other, and no one
would expand their strength within the sphere of influence of the other side.
Regnar didn‟t want to go deep in Aurous Hill, but the key is now that his eldest son
Roger wants to marry Warnia from the Song family. In order to achieve this goal, Roger
will stay in Aurous Hill for a long time in the future, so he prepared to fight with Aurous
Hill families first. A greeting can also bring enough convenience to Roger in Aurous Hill
in the future.
Roger has been a bit irritable for the past two days, first of all, because the last time
Regnar and Mr. Song mentioned the marriage, Mr. Song directly refused, making Roger
feel very shameless.
In addition, Roger is even more troubled by Warnia‟s attitude.
In the past few days that he and her father lived in Song‟s house, Warnia went out early
and returned late every day!
In the past, he heard from Honor that Warnia used to eat breakfast at home before
going out, and then went home early in the evening to accompany her father to dinner.
But now, Warnia doesn‟t even eat breakfast every day and drives away straight out of
her room in the morning.
In the evening, after she had eaten outside, comes back very late, and goes directly back
to the room, basically not giving Roger a chance to meet.
This made him depressed.
He really didn‟t expect Warnia to look down on him a little bit, unwilling to marry him,
why is she acting like this?
In the car, Regnar also noticed that his son‟s condition was not right, so he said: “You,
you have to be more patient in everything. For a girl like Warnia, the whole Aurous Hill
may not be able to find the second one. If you want to get your hands on her, it must
take some energy and think.”
Roger was angry and said, “Dad, there is no other young man in Aurous Hill who is
better than me, right? I can match her, why does she not know how to praise?”
Regnar said indifferently: “You don‟t understand, girls from big families are always more
popular than boys from big families.”
Then, he said: “A woman like Warnia, even among Eastcliff‟s first-class and top families,
would want to marry her in, because she is not only beautiful and capable, but the
family strength is not weak, both inside and outside. It‟s all very good. Not only does it
save face when married, it can also play a very important role in the family, and even
brings a generous dowry.”
“However, if you want to marry a girl from a Eastcliff first-class family or a top-class
family, it will be as difficult as the sky. It is difficult for them to look at you. This is
because when they look at you, they don‟t just look at you, but It is the strength of the
entire Wu family.”
“In layman‟s terms, in the upper class, if a woman‟s comprehensive strength reaches 70
points, then she can marry a man with a comprehensive strength of 80 points; but a
man whose comprehensive strength reaches 70 points is difficult to marry a
comprehensive strength of 70 points woman.”
Roger was a little angry, but blurted out: “Then what do you mean, I am looking for
Warnia or am I climbing?”
Regnar said indifferently: “Although you may not like to listen to the truth, it is basically
the same as this. Warnia will definitely find a better man than you, but it is difficult for
you to find a better woman than Warnia.”
Roger was stunned. At first he was a little unconvinced. After thinking about it, he felt
that what Dad said was right.
Warnia is indeed the woman with the highest overall score he has ever met.
As for the daughters of those big families in Eastcliff, even if the family is richer than the
Song family, it is difficult to have the appearance and temperament of Warnia.
Chapter 624
Moreover, even if they can value themselves, their family may not be able to value
themselves.
Regnar sighed at this time and said, “The news from home is that your brother‟s
condition is not very optimistic.”
“What‟s wrong?” Roger hurriedly asked: “The situation has deteriorated again?”
“That‟s not true.” Regnar said: “It‟s still the same as before. He has to eat every hour, but
your brother‟s own emotions are a little broken. When it happened before, if he was not
allowed to eat, he would commit suicide. Now it‟s for him to eat. After he finishes eating
and regains consciousness, he wants to commit suicide. It feels too painful to live like
this.”
After speaking, he sighed, and he didn‟t know who Wu Qi‟ had provoked, and became
what he is now.
Roger gritted his teeth and said, “If I were to catch the man who harmed my brother, I
must let him die without a burial place!”
in fact.
Although Roger said so, what he desires most now is not to avenge or cure his younger
brother, but to quickly take down Warnia.
As for the situation of his younger brother Wu Qi, he doesn‟t really care.
On the contrary, he felt that the way his brother was now, it was the best result for
himself.
Because of this, he will lose an absolute competitor in the future.
Wu Qi is like this now. If he is not cured, he will never inherit any of the family‟s assets.
The only end is to be locked up in the family in the snow and hidden in the family,
giving him his life.
In this way, he has the opportunity to inherit the Wu family alone.
Regnar sighed again at this time and said, “You don‟t have to worry about your
brother‟s affairs. I‟ll check this line, and you will pursue Warnia with all your strength.
You must catch Warnia. Do you understand?”
Roger nodded hurriedly: “I understand Dad!”
Regnar gave a hum, and said: “Today I set up a bureau in Classic Mansion. Among the
people I invited, there are the heads of the White family, the Qin family, the Liu family,
the Zhao family, and the Kevin family. They have been in Aurous Hill for many years.
Each has its own merits in family, strength, connections and resources.”
“And Mr. Orvel, the owner of Classic Mansion, was also invited today. He is the boss of
Aurous Hill‟s underground world. Although he can‟t get on the table, he has the most
eyeliner. Most things in Aurous Hill can‟t escape his eyes, so you have to keep in touch
with them today. It will be of great use to your pursuit of Warnia in the future.”
Roger only knew about the White Family and the Qin Family, and knew that their
Patriarchs were Solmon White and Qin Gang respectively. He knew their influence, but
he didn‟t know much about the other families, so he asked: “Dad, except for the White
Family and Qin Family, the rest What are the origins of the Liu family, Zhao family, and
Kevin family?”
Regnar jokingly said: “The Zhao family and the Kevin family are ordinary real estate
families. There is nothing too awesome about it, but this Liu family is a bit interesting.
Their family is a financial company, and they are all illegal. Routine loans belong to the
category of loan sharks. They have just risen in the past two years, and they have also
raised a large number of gangsters who are collecting debts.
Roger was surprised and said: “Then he is of the same nature as Mr. Orvel?”
“The nature is similar.” Regnar nodded and said: “But his strength is much worse than
Mr. Orvel. Mr. Orvel has many younger brothers in Aurous Hill, dozens of times more
than Liu Guang‟s collection team, so Liu Guang even hates Mr. Orvel. And dare not do
anything to him.”
“Liu Guang hates Mr. Orvel?” Roger asked in surprise, “Is there a contradiction between
them?”
Regnar smiled and said, “The contradiction has increased. Liu Guang has an only child
named Liu Ming. Some time ago, I didn‟t know how, ho offend Mr. Orvel. He was knifed
by Mr. Orvel and carved the two characters on his forehead.”
“What word?”
“Poor hanging!”
Chapter 625
“f*ck!”
Roger exclaimed when he heard this, and blurted out: “Mr. Orvel actually used a knife to
carve the words “Poor Hang” on the forehead of Liu Guang‟s only son? It is not an
exaggeration to say that this is a deadly vengeance!”
“Yes.” Regnar smiled slightly and said: “I guess that Liu Guang and his son wanted to kill
Mr. Orvel in their dreams. Eat his meat!”
When Roger heard this, he couldn‟t help asking: “Dad, since you know that Liu Guang
and Mr. Orvel have an antagonism, why do you invite this Liu Guang over to the
dinner?”
Regnar smiled and said, “Don‟t you think Liu Guang is a good use object? A dog who
wants to bite but dare not open his mouth. What he lacks most is a dog that can
support him and let him open his mouth and bite with confidence. the host.”
Roger said, “Dad if you want to take advantage of Liu Guang, why set the dinner in
Classic Mansion? He and Mr. Orvel are like fire and water, isn‟t it difficult?”
Regnar looked at Roger with deep eyes and said, “Liu Guang and Mr. Orvel are both
dogs. The only difference is that Liu Guang is a stray dog without an owner, while Mr.
Orvel is a dog of the Song family.”
Roger nodded and asked, “What then? Dad, what‟s the meaning of this?”
Regnar said: “If you want to marry Warnia in the future, you must have your own power
in Aurous Hill. Now these Aurous Hill families are very polite to us, but they do not
regard us as masters, but the Song family as masters. Therefore, We must develop our
own forces in Aurous Hill.”
After that, Regnar said again: “There are two kinds of forces, one is on the ground, the
other is underground, and on the ground, these are the serious business families other
than the Liu family and Mr. Orvel, and the underground. If we can‟t subdue Mr. Orvel,
we must train a dog that can fight against Mr. Orvel. Therefore, Liu‟s family is the best
choice.”
Regnar looked at Roger and seriously warned: “If you want to inherit the Wu family in
the future, you must be skilled in strategy. Why should I invite Liu Guang to dinner at
Classic Mansion?”
“On the one hand, we want to make Liu Guang feel pleasantly surprised. He is a stray
dog like one who has no owner. He finally has the opportunity to eat with a big man like
me.”
“On the other hand, I want to make Liu Guang feel humiliated. The humiliation is that a
stray dog like him who has no owner can only swallow his anger when facing his mortal
enemy Mr. Orvel. Only when he is humiliated will it be doubled. His desire for revenge!
At that time, I will be merciful, give Liu Guang a chance, let him be my son, and give him
a chance to revenge. He will definitely be grateful to me and go all out to deal with
Orvel.”
“If Mr. Orvel falls, then he is the underground emperor of Aurous Hill. Then, the
underground world of Aurous Hill will be the power of our Wu family, understand?”
After listening to this, Roger suddenly realized!
He was excited and said: “Dad, this trick of you is really wonderful! In this case, Liu
Guang will definitely treat you and our Wu family! We want to enter Aurous Hill in the
future. Liu Guang is our vanguard and bridgehead!”
Regnar praised: “Yes, only in this way will Aurous Hill become the unbreakable
hinterland of the Wu family in the future.”
Roger admired his father‟s strategy in his heart, and sighed: “I don‟t know when I will
have a tenth of you, father…”
Regnar smiled slightly and said: “Your current style of behavior is quite similar to that of
mine. What you have to do now is to accumulate more, settle more, think more, and
don‟t be impulsive in everything, you must slowly figure it out!”
Roger said, “Dad, I understand!”
“Yeah.” Regnar nodded in satisfaction and said: “So if you return to Warnia, you must
have enough patience, be steady, and let me get Warnia through like an eagle!”
Roger looked stunned, and immediately said respectfully: “Dad, I know! I will definitely
not disappoint your expectations!”
When the voice fell to the ground, the car also arrived at the gate of Classic Mansion.
Chapter 626
Before the car stopped, Roger looked up and saw that outside the car window, a
middle-aged man hurriedly greeted him, and through the car window, he respectfully
saluted his father and himself.
Regnar nodded at him, and said to Roger, “This is the Liu Guang I was talking about.”
Roger suddenly realized.
When the car stopped, Liu Guang hurriedly reached out to help Regnar open the car
door, and said with a smile: “Liu Guang has met Mr. Regnar, Mr. Roger…”
Regnar gave a hum, and said lightly: “You came quite early.”
Liu Guang hurriedly said: “I never expected you to invite me to a banquet, so I was afraid
that I would be late.”
Originally, Liu Guang was unwilling to come to Classic Mansion in his entire life.
Because Orvel not only engraved the word “poor hanging” on his son‟s head but also
asked his son to come to Classic Mansion every Friday to find him for routine reports
and ask him to check the forehead for any problems, saying that if the scar is shallow If
you do, you have the will reengrave it.
This kind of humiliation made Liu Guang hate Orvel, so he was not willing to come to
Orvel‟s site.
But this time it was really different.
He never dreamed that Regnar, a big figure in the Wu family, would take the initiative to
call him, saying that he was going to set up a dinner party at Classic Mansion, and he
was the object of the dinner.
This is Regnar of Aurous Hill First Family!
It can be said to be the thickest leg in the whole Aurous Hill!
Liu Guang was worried that he couldn‟t hold his thighs, and when he suddenly received
Regnar‟s invitation, he was naturally 10,000 excited.
Moreover, Liu Guang is eager to be able to establish a relationship with the Wu family
through this dinner, and it is best to become the dog of this family. In this way, he has
the opportunity to seek revenge from Mr. Orvel!
Regnar nodded in satisfaction and said: “Liu Guang, your attitude is good, keep it up.”
When Liu Guang heard this, he was trembling with excitement, and he quickly bowed to
Regnar and said flatly: “Master, it is true that I have always admired the Wu family for a
long time, and I have been fascinated by your reputation. If Wu‟s don‟t dislike it, can you
give me a chance to be in the next saddle? I will do my best for you!”
Regnar glanced at him and felt that this guy was quite on the road.
However, he still had the intention to beat him first, so he said indifferently: “Being a
dog for the Wu family, your Liu family is not qualified, but I think your attitude is pretty
good. Recently I also need an errand runner in Aurous Hill. Do things for me and I will
definitely not treat you badly in the future.”
Liu Guang showed ecstasy and kept surrendering his hands, respectfully said: “Thank
you, Mr. Regnar, I will do my best to be a cow and a horse for you!”
Regnar hummed, and said to him: “Okay, time is almost up, I guess Mr. Orvel is ready for
the banquet, you can come in with me.”
Hearing Mr. Regnar‟s words, Liu Guang showed a bit of resentment on his expression,
but he still bowed respectfully and made a gesture of asking Regnar, and said humbly,
“Mr. Orvel, please first!”
Chapter 627
Regnar was very satisfied with Liu Guang‟s attitude, nodded slightly, and walked into
Classic Mansion.
In Classic Mansion, Mr. Orvel had already arranged people to prepare the dishes, and
the other people who were invited to the banquet had already arrived early and had
been waiting for a long time.
Whether it is Mr. Orvel, Qin Gang, and Solmon White, these three have the same
attitude towards the Wu family father and son. That is not to flatter, but not offend.
That‟s why they accepted the invitation of the Wu family and their sons to come to this
banquet.
In fact, everyone thinks very clearly, and they have summed up this matter together in
private. Everyone‟s idea is to give the Wu family a face and be polite, but in fact, they
still hope to follow Mr. Wade.
As for the others, they all rushed to hug Wu‟s thighs.
After all, the Wu family is the first family in the south of the Yangtze River. For many
small and medium-sized families, it is like a towering tree full of fruits. Every monkey
hopes to be able to hang on this tree.
Therefore, seeing the Wu family father and son entering the diamond box, the people
from the other families almost instantly got up to welcome them.
Among them, the Patriarch of the Zhao family took the lead in flattering and said: “Mr.
Regnar, you are really a superb, young master Wu is also a talented person, and he
deserves to be the largest family in the south of the Yangtze River. This style is
different!”
The other Kevin Patriarch also nodded and echoed: “Yes! I haven‟t seen President
Regnar in the report before, but today I saw the true face and found that the true
person Wu is more outstanding than the report!”
Regnar gave a faint hum, his expression majestic, and he swept around.
The people sitting here are all famous and surnamed people in Aurous Hill. The
Patriarchs of the Zhao family, the Kevin family, and the Liu family are always very
respectful to them, and the meaning of flattering is particularly strong.
The three of Solmon White, Qin Gang, and Orvel had calm faces, indifferent expressions,
and polite, but they were just ordinary courtesy, and they did not express heartfelt
compliments to themselves.
Although Regnar didn‟t show anything, he still secretly felt unhappy with Solmon White.
Liu Guang followed Regnar like a grandson. As soon as he came in, he saw Orvel in the
private room and immediately observed at him with extremely resentful eyes.
In his eyes, Orvel had already forged a feud with himself!
His precious son, being engraved with the word “poor hang” on his forehead, is simply
one of the two biggest jokes in Aurous Hill this time.
Another joke is that Wu Qi, the second son of the Wu family, eats sh!t.
However, everyone was afraid of the strength and majesty of the Wu family, and only
dared to laugh at this in private, but in contrast, the strength of the Liu family was very
average, so the deeds of Liu Guang‟s son Liu Ming were widely spread in Aurous Hill. Is
the chat capital of countless people after dinner.
Just the day before yesterday, Liu Guang was working outside. He occasionally heard
two children about ten years old scolding, one scolded the other as a poor hanger, and
the other immediately cursed: “Liu Ming is the real poor hanger, I am not!”
When Liu Guang heard this, he gave the kid a slap in the face. The kid who smoked fell
to the ground without stopping. The other‟s father came to him to reason, and his driver
and bodyguard slapped him on the ground. Hammered into the hospital.
However, there are too many people mocking Liu Ming in Aurous Hill. Where can they
come?
What‟s more, many people cannot afford to offend Liu Guang at all.
This kind of humiliation gave Liu Guang a heart to kill. Had it not been for Orvel‟s
strength to be much greater than himself, he would have brought his brothers over to
chop Mr. Orvel into mashed flesh.
Therefore, when he saw Orvel at this time, he was naturally jealous when his enemies
met, and fire burst out from his eyes.
Orvel didn‟t expect this guy to come, after all, Regnar just told him to set a table for
banquets here, but he didn‟t say who the banquet was.
Chapter 628
However, Orvel didn‟t dare Liu Guang. Seeing Liu Guang‟s murderous look, he also
looked at Liu Guang coldly, and then deliberately reached out and touched his forehead.
With this touch of his forehead, Liu Guang trembled with anger.
However, shaking, he really didn‟t dare to yell with Orvel at this time.
After all, Orvel is much stronger than himself, and Regnar also said that he is not
qualified to be his dog, and he is still in the trial period.
Thinking of this, Liu Guang felt uncomfortable to death.
What kind of world? This is, be a dog for someone, and still have a d*mn trial period!
However, the probation period is the probation period, as long as it can be converted,
then he will have the strength to fight Orvel!
As the saying goes, if you can‟t bear it, you will make a big plan.
This is called patience and humiliation.
As the owner of Classic Mansion and one of the guests at this banquet, Orvel naturally
took the initiative to step forward and invited Regnar to sit at the main seat of today‟s
table, while Roger sat on his right.
At this time, Regnar‟s left position is still empty, and many people are staring at this
position and want to sit closer to Regnar.
But because Liu Guang had been with Regnar all the time, he made the quickest move.
As soon as Regnar sat down on the main seat, he rushed to the front and sat down on
the left-hand side of Regnar.
Several people continued to compliment Regnar, but Regnar didn‟t say much, sitting still
with majesty.
After a few people took the initiative to say hello, Regnar said: “I invite everyone to
come today, mainly because I want to get to know you. I first came to Aurous Hill, and I
will inevitably have some things in Aurous Hill in the future. I need help from everyone.”
Liu Guang was the first to stand up and smiled: “That‟s natural, Mr. Regnar, you can
value our Liu family. It is the blessing of our Liu family. We look forward to everything in
the Liu family‟s head.”
He knew that what Regnar needed now was someone to take the lead, so he bravely
took the lead and spoke first.
Regnar glanced at him, nodded approvingly, and said: “Liu Guang, you will do things
well in the future, and I will have your benefits.”
Liu Guang is indeed a little clever, knowing what he wants to hear right now.
“Thank you, Mr. Regnar, I will do my best to serve Mr. Regnar well.”
The Zhao family and the Kevin family also hurriedly expressed their stance, and both of
them were kneeling and licking, making it clear that they wanted to board the Wu
family‟s ship.
Only Solmon White, Qin Gang, and Orvel looked at each other without saying anything.
They knew that Regnar wanted them to express their views.
If they expressed their position here today to help the Wu family, it would be
tantamount to officially announcing complete refuge in Wu family.
However, the three of them just wanted to follow Charlie with all their heart, so they
naturally couldn‟t express their opinions towards Regnar.
After all, in the eyes of these people, Charlie is the standard real dragon on earth.
Compared with him, no matter how strong the Wu family is, he is also a mortal. Since he
is a mortal, what right does he have to compare with Charlie?
Regnar glanced at the three of them and said, “The three, it seems that some of you are
not willing to work for the Wu family?”
Chapter 629
Faced with Regnar‟s problem, Solmon White smiled faintly and said: “Mr. Regnar, it‟s
true that we three have already been loyal to the end of the life. Therefore, if you want
us to join the Wu family, forgive us, it is difficult to follow…”
Qin Gang touched his nose, and then said: “Mr. White‟s meaning is also my meaning.”
Regnar looked at Mr. Orvel and asked, “Orvel, how about you?”
Mr. Orvel smiled and said: “I‟m just a mess, I can‟t get on the stage, but I pay attention
to the meaning of the word. The people I depend on now are very good to me, and I
can‟t switch loyalties quickly.”
Regnar frowned, he did not expect that the attitude of these three people would be so
determined.
He thought that all three of them were swearing allegiance to the Song family, and he
was still wondering, what benefits did the Song family give them to make them so loyal?
When Liu Guang heard what the three of them said, he stood up excitedly and pointed
at the three of them and cursed: “You guys, don‟t be f*cking shameless, do you know
what the Wu family represents? I want to make it for the Wu family outside. Dog people,
many can line up two streets, Wu always remembered that you are not lucky, you are
what you dare to refuse!”
At this time, Regnar reached out his hand to stop Liu Guang‟s questioning, and said
lightly: “Everyone has aspirations, and Wu does not force it.”
As he said, he said again: “However, even if you don‟t have allegiance to the Wu family,
it‟s okay to help?”
Orvel said indifferently: “Mr. Regnar, please say, as long as you don‟t violate the
principle, it is naturally possible.”
Regnar nodded and said: “I came to Aurous Hill this time. There are two main things.
The first thing is that my Wu family has some trouble. Surely everyone is aware of it?”
No one answered, but the embarrassing expression said it all.
Regnar also knows that the matter of the second son is too detrimental to the dignity of
the Wu family, and has made the Wu family a laughing stock in the hearts of countless
people, but the more so, the more he can‟t wait to find the culprit who killed the second
son.
Therefore, he said with a cold face: “The first thing is to help me find the person who
harmed my second son. I am not very familiar with the situation in Aurous Hill, so I have
to rely on you for this matter. People pay more attention. If there is any news about this
matter, please notify me in time. My Wu family will pay a lot of money. I personally
promise that the reward will not be less than 100 million!”
One hundred million, just to find a clue, it can be seen that the Wu family‟s handwriting
is indeed very big!
Liu Guang blurted out almost immediately: “Mr. Regnar, please rest assured, the Liu
family must go all out!”
The Patriarch of the Zhao family and the Kevin family, unwilling to be left behind,
expressed their opinions one after another.
Solmon White, Qin Gang, and Mr. Orvel still did not express their views.
Regnar was a little frustrated, and asked, “Three, don‟t you want to give Wu this little
face?”
Qin Gang and Solmon White and Mr. Orvel looked at each other and said, “It‟s not that
we don‟t give up to President Wu. Now that President Wu has spoken, we will do our
best to help. It‟s just that the three of us have relatively solid personalities and don‟t like
to talk about everything.”
The other people who knelt and licked Regnar‟s expressions were a bit unsightly, but
they couldn‟t say anything.
Regnar nodded lightly.
He already knows the attitudes of these three people. It‟s okay to help, but it‟s
impossible to be a dog.
If it was Regnar‟s previous character, he would be mad at this time.
But today‟s situation is special. He thinks business matters most, so he gave Qin Gang
and the three of them coldly and then continued: “This is the first thing, the second
thing, and it has something to do with Warnia, the lady from Song Family.”
“Song family?” Orvel frowned and said, “Mr. Regnar, Miss Song treats us very well. If you
want to target Miss Song, I will never agree!”
Chapter 630
Regnar said indifferently: “I‟m not asking you to deal with the Song family, but my son
fell in love with Warnia and wanted to marry, but Warnia seems to not belong to him, so
I want you to help me find the one Warnia likes. Man, find him, I will have a great
reward!”
Solmon White and the others immediately looked at each other again.
If you want to say that Warnia already has someone she likes, then there can be no one
else besides Mr. Wade…
However, it is naturally impossible for them to say Charlie‟s name.
Liu Guang asked diligently: “Mr. Regnar, do you want me to find this person and kill
him?”
Regnar waved his hand and said, “We don‟t need your help for anything else in this
matter. You just need to find this person for me. My Wu family will decide how to deal
with it.”
Everyone at the dinner table had their own thoughts.
This time the Wu family‟s treat, the two things turned out to be to find someone, and
both were rewarded. If you can find a clue, you can also receive a generous reward.
Regnar said at this time: “Okay, there are so many things to ask everyone to help. Let‟s
start eating now. I will offer you a drink first.”
Everyone picked up their wine glasses and had a drink with Regnar.
At this time, Liu Guang pleased Regnar and said, “Mr. Regnar, I don‟t know how the
second young master is now?”
Hearing his question, Regnar frowned instinctively.
Which pot are you really supposed to f*cking open?
However, since he wanted to collect a few dogs for his own use, of course he couldn‟t
be too demanding on the dogs as soon as he came up, so he shook his head and said,
“Nothing gets better, I have sent him back to Wu‟s house.”
Liu Guang hurriedly said: “Mr. Orvel, I know that a genius doctor came to Aurous Hill
recently. It is said that he is extremely skilled. He used to treat big figures in Eastcliff and
Zhonghai! Why don‟t you see him for the second young master?”
“Oh?” Regnar put down his chopsticks and hurriedly asked, “Who is the genius doctor
you are talking about? What is the name?”
Liu Guang hurriedly replied: “It is the well-known genius doctor Tianqi who is said to be
much more skilled than the doctors in the National Medical Center.”
Regnar was surprised and said: “The genius doctor Tianqi is in Aurous Hill?! How did I
hear that he has been in Zhonghai!”
It is said that the Wu family is the first family in the south of the Yangtze River, but that
does not include Zhonghai. Zhonghai is a municipality with the best economic
development in the country. Like Eastcliff, there are many great people living there.
It was said that Tianqi spent most of his time in Zhonghai, and occasionally went to
Eastcliff to see the rich and powerful. Regnar naturally heard about it, but he did not
expect that Tianqi would be in Aurous Hill. After all, Aurous Hill is only a second-tier city.
Compared with Zhonghai, Eastcliff is far behind!
Liu Guang laughed, and hurriedly said, “I don‟t know why, the genius doctor Tianqi
suddenly came to Aurous Hill, and opened a Clinic directly in Aurous Hill. Now that
place is hot, many rich people are willing to spend millions in consultation fees!”
After speaking, Liu Guang said again: “I heard that a high-level paraplegia has been
cured by God doctor Tianqi some time ago, and the whole world is shocked!”
“Really?!” Regnar was instantly ecstatic when he heard this!
Never imagined that Aurous Hill still has a genius doctor like Tianqi!
If you find him to help, the second son‟s problem may be saved!
Chapter 631
Regnar was very excited to learn that Tianqi was in Aurous Hill.
He has long heard that Tianqi‟s medical skills are superb, since he can cure even the
impossible disease of high paraplegia, the strange disease of that second son, Wu Qi,
must be no problem for him!
Thinking of this, he was in a good mood and said to Roger next to him: “Tomorrow
morning, prepare a generous gift. Let‟s go to the Clinic to see Tianqi.”
Roger nodded and said, “Okay Dad, I will prepare.”
“Yeah.” Regnar said with a rare smile on his face, and said with a relaxed face: “It is best
to solve all the problems at once, cure your brother, find the culprit who hurt your
brother, and then find Warnia‟s Sweetheart, I hope your brother can return to normal
and participate in your wedding with Warnia as a normal person.”
Roger hurriedly said: “Dad, don‟t worry, all your expectations will come true. When I get
my wedding, let my brother be my best man!”
Regnar nodded with great relief, and sighed: “It really is the son of Regnar!”
Roger had a pious smile on his face, but he was a little upset in his heart.
When his brother was fine, he didn‟t think much about fighting for inheritance with his
brother in the future. After all, his brother hadn‟t graduated from college, and he hadn‟t
started contacting those businesses in the family.
But now that something happened to his brother, he suddenly realized that it was a
great thing for him.
Therefore, he does not want his brother to return to normal.
But father, he couldn‟t disobey him, so he could only hope that Tianqi would not be able
to cure his brother‟s strange disease.
At this time, several other people at the dinner table were constantly complimenting
Regnar, and even took the initiative to stand up and humbly toast him.
Orvel, Solmon White, and Qin Gang all could see that the Wu family and his son wanted
to find Mr. Wade. Once they realized that Warnia‟s sweetheart was Mr. Wade, they
would soon take action on Mr. Wade.
Moreover, Orvel has been in the rivers and lakes for a long time, fighting and killing for
decades. He has more eyes than ordinary people, and his sense of smell is much sharper
than ordinary people.
Therefore, he carefully figured out the whole thing, and suddenly felt that the person
who made Wu Qi have to eat sh!t every hour was Mr. Wade.
After all, this kind of unheard of mysterious things, apart from Mr. Wade, Orvel really
couldn‟t think of anyone in Aurous Hill who could do it.
However, the only question that bothered him was why Mr. Wade had enmity with Wu
Qi?
That kid Wu Qi is only in his early twenties this year, a few years younger than Mr. Wade.
Moreover, he is not a member of society, but a student of Aurous Hill University of
Finance and Economics. He doesn‟t get along with Charlie at all, so the two shouldn‟t
have the chance to get enemies…
Suddenly, Orvel thought of a clue.
He remembered that Aoxue, Qin Gang‟s daughter, seemed to be studying at Aurous Hill
College of Finance and Economics!
Originally, he felt that there was no necessary connection between Mr. Wade and Wu Qi,
but now, he found a possible connection between Mr. Wade and Wu Qi.
The bond of this connection is Aoxue.
Could it be because of Aoxue that Mr. Wade and Wu Qi had an intersection or even a
contradiction?
Because, if there were no contradictions, Mr. Wade could not deliberately turn Wu Qi
into an unheard-of sh!t swallowing beast.
In his impression, Mr. Wade is extremely low-key, and he never reveals anything!
Generally, if others don‟t have eyesight and provoked Mr. Wade‟s head, Mr. Wade will
take action.
Therefore, if his own conjecture just now holds true, then Mr. Wade must have
contradicted Wu Qi through Aoxue.
Chapter 632
Thinking of this, Mr. Orvel suddenly felt a little worried.
He could see that Regnar hated those who hurt Wu Qi deeply, and he was extremely
angry with the man Warnia liked.
If these two things point to two people, both of them will undoubtedly die. At least in
Regnar‟s eyes, they are both targets that must be killed.
If these two things point to the same person, then the Wu family is afraid that they will
do everything they can to kill this person.
Therefore, he couldn‟t help worrying about Mr. Wade.
Although he knew that Mr. Wade was very strong, he was still a little worried in the face
of a big family like the Wu family.
After the dinner, everyone sent Regnar and Roger to the downstairs of Classic Mansion.
The dogs including Liu Guang had to accompany Regnar and Roger to the parking lot.
Orvel, Solmon White, and Qin Gang did not go with them, but after saying goodbye,
they looked at each other and returned to Classic Mansion.
Back in Orvel‟s office, Qin Gang said with some worry: “Two, the Wu family seems to be
trying to find Mr. Wade, and it‟s not good for Mr. Wade. What should we do?”
Solmon White sighed and said, “Ms. Warnia‟s thoughts on Mr. Wade are obvious to all,
but only those of us know about it, and outsiders don‟t.”
Orvel waved his hand and said: “If the Wu family really bothers to inquire, this kind of
thing will not be able to hide it. Not only do we know this, but the people of the Song
family also know. I have seen the details of Miss Warnia getting along with Mr. Wade.
People will know sooner or later.”
Orvel said with a stern face: “I am not only worried about this.”
After speaking, Orvel asked Qin Gang: “Ms. Qin, Miss Aoxue, is studying at Aurous Hill
College of Finance and Economics?”
“Yes.” Qin Gang said with a smile: “Aurous Hill College of Finance and Economics is one
of the best financial universities in China. Among them, the business management major
is particularly powerful. I want her to study business management experience here so
that she can help me better.”
Orvel nodded and said, “Then you should know that the second son of the Wu family,
Wu Qi, is also attending Aurous Hill School of Finance and Economics?”
“I know.” Qin Gang nodded and asked, “What‟s wrong?”
Orvel said: “I now suspect that Wu Qi has become like this, thanks to Mr. Wade!”
“What?!” Qin Gang and Solmon White both looked shocked.
Qin Gang asked, “Why do you say that?”
Orvel said: “I think the greatest possibility is because of Miss Aoxue. If you want to
confirm, Mr. Qing can call Ms. Aoxue and ask if she knows about Wu Qi.”
Qin Gang‟s expression gradually became serious.
He thought for a moment, nodded and said: “I will call Aoxue now.”
After speaking, he took out his mobile phone and called Aoxue immediately.
Aoxue was practicing fighting in villa at this time.
In the Qin‟s villa, there is a huge room, which is specially reserved for Aoxue as a gym
and exercise room.
Aoxue has been obsessed with fighting Sanda since she was a child, and she must
practice at home as long as she has time.
Since getting to know Charlie, Aoxue practiced harder and harder.
In her mind, she felt that Mr. Wade has such a strong strength, he would definitely not
like a weak woman.
Therefore, she must work hard to improve her own strength, even if it is impossible to
catch up with Mr. Wade, she can‟t make him look down upon herself!
Chapter 633
Aoxue sweated like rain, panting for breath.
Having completed several sets of actions she planned, she stopped and carefully
observed herself in the mirror in front of the huge floor mirror.
One can say that Aoxue‟s figure is very good.
Due to regular exercises, her figure is somewhat muscular, with better and more perfect
lines than ordinary girls.
At this time, she wore a crisp ponytail, a tight-fitting vest for practicing exercises, and a
pair of hot pants that hugged her waist, hips, and legs. She looked really hot!
And when she admired her figure, what came to her mind was Charlie.
She felt ashamed when she thought of Charlie, and her pretty face flushed suddenly.
Dad has always asked her to find ways to get closer to Mr. Wade, but Mr. Wade usually
sees the dragon without seeing the end, and even if she wants to find him, there is no
suitable reason.
Last time she asked him for help to save her girlfriends, she did not expect that Mr.
Wade not only helped her girlfriend relieve the other‟s psychological hints and thought
control but also turned Wu Qi into the laughing stock of the whole country. This
method simply made Aoxue worship him more.
She has always liked men with strong strength, and the kind of man who can completely
conquer her body and mind, let herself love him, believe in him, obey him, and even
listen to him. Charlie is the best candidate!
Just when she missed Charlie so much, her mobile phone rang on the ground.
The phone‟s ringtone disrupted her thoughts. She looked down and found that it was
her father who was calling and hurriedly picked up the connection.
“dad!”
Qin Gang hummed, and said solemnly: “Aoxue, dad has something to ask you, you must
answer truthfully!”
Aoxue didn‟t know why her father was so serious, so she hurriedly said: “Dad, ask, I will
answer your questions truthfully.”
Qin Gang asked, “You tell me the truth, did you ask Mr. Wade to deal with Wu Qi‟s
affairs?!”
“Ah?!” Aoxue said flusteredly: “Dad, how did you know? Mr. Wade told you?”
Qin Gang was shocked!
It really is him!
This girl movie!
Why let Mr. Wade help her deal with the second son of the Wu family?
Isn‟t this causing trouble for Mr. Wade? !
Thinking of this, he blurted out and said: “b*stard! I asked you to go to the School of
Finance and Economics to get educations, not to make trouble for Mr. Wade! Don‟t you
know what Wu Qi‟s background is? Let Mr. Wade deal with it. Why did you do that?!”
Aoxue said aggrieved: “I don‟t know… I only know that Wu Qi‟s family is quite rich. I
really don‟t know the details…”
After speaking, Aoxue said again: “Besides, I really didn‟t find Mr. Wade to deal with Wu
Qi. It‟s just that Wu Qi used online tricks to control my good girlfriends, causing my
girlfriend to commit suicide several times. , I had no choice but to go to Mr. Wade for
help…”
“Moreover, I intended to ask Mr. Wade to help save my girlfriends. I didn‟t expect Mr.
Wade to be very dissatisfied with Wu Qi, so he taught him a lesson, saying that he can‟t
let him harm others!”
Chapter 634
“Hey!” Qin Gang sighed long, and said, “You have harmed Mr. Wade! Now the Wu
family has found it! They are summoning all of Aurous Hill‟s clever families, and are
inquiring about Mr. Wade!”
“Huh?” Aoxue panicked and blurted out: “Dad, shouldn‟t the Wu family be troubled with
Mr. Wade?”
Qin Gang said, “The Wu family wants Mr. Wade‟s life!”
Aoxue cried anxiously all of a sudden, and said hurriedly, “Dad, this incident was caused
by me. Can you tell the Wu family and just say that Wu Qi is my victim? I don‟t want to
involve Mr. Wade because of me… ..”
“Are you stupid?” Qin Gang sighed, “Which is such a reasonable person in the Wu
family? Since Wu Qi went crazy through the hands of Mr. Wade, then the Wu family
would definitely not let Mr. Wade go, if they knew it was you who found Mr. Wade, then
they will only want to get rid of you and Mr. Wade!”
“What should I do then?” Aoxue cried and said, “Dad, I really didn‟t mean to cause
trouble to Mr. Wade. Mr. Wade is not in danger, right?”
Qin Gang said: “The Wu family hasn‟t found out that it is Mr. Wade yet, but you have to
make it clear to me, who knows about this?”
Aoxue said, “Only I and Mr. Wade know.”
“Only you two?” Qin Gang asked puzzledly: “Where is your girlfriend? Doesn‟t she
know?”
Aoxue said: “It‟s very strange that she didn‟t remember Mr. Wade at all. When she
recalled this incident, she didn‟t remember the existence of Mr. Wade at all. She just
remembered that she suddenly seemed to have an epiphany. She must live well and
serve the society and contribute to it.”
Qin Gang couldn‟t help sighing: “Mr. Wade‟s methods are really superb! Not only Wu Qi
can‟t remember him afterwards, but girlfriend can‟t remember him as well.”
Speaking of this, Qin Gang said again: “This way, I feel relieved, but you must remember
not to talk about this to other people, do you understand?”
Aoxue hurriedly said, “Dad, I understand!”
“Yeah.” Qin Gang exhorted, “In order to prevent trouble to Mr. Wade, you have taken it
with you in school during this period of time. Don‟t contact Mr. Wade to avoid being
discovered about this relationship. Do you understand? “
Aoxue felt a little disappointed and sad when she heard her father say not to let her
contact Mr. Wade.
But then she thought about it. This is also to prevent causing trouble for Mr. Wade, so
she agreed and said: “Dad, I know, don‟t worry, I will be obedient.”
“Yeah.” Qin Gang relieved his heart and said, “Okay, let‟s do this first, Dad is still okay.”
After speaking, he hung up the phone.
As soon as the phone hung up, Solmon White hurriedly asked, “Old Qin, Wu Qi, is it
really the work of Mr. Wade?”
Qin Gang nodded with a serious expression, then looked at Orvel, and said seriously:
“Mr. Orvel, really you analyze it right!”
Orvel said, “Two, do we want to talk to Mr. Wade? Let him be prepared and also be
prepared?”
“Of course!” Qin Gang hurriedly said, “Not only must we clarify these things, we also
have to show our attitude, otherwise, if Mr. Wade knows that we are eating with Regnar,
but it will also be even more troublesome if we misunderstand that we are standing in
line with Regnar…”
As he said, Qin Gang sighed and said, “If I knew that the Wu family and his son wanted
to deal with Mr. Wade and beat him to death, so I won‟t come to this dinner!”
“Yeah!” Orvel cursed, “I also think that the Wu family is also the first family in the south
of the Yangtze River. Since I am hosting a banquet in my mansion, I must be
considerate, but I never expected that this pair of dogs and sons wanted to deal with
Mr. Wade. If I knew this earlier. I would rather offend the Wu family than let him host a
banquet in my Classic Mansion, especially the diamond box that Mr. Wade sat in…”
Solmon White blurted out: “The three of us have had the chance of Mr. Wade. The
magic medicine that Mr. Wade gave me is still stored next to my body. Therefore, the
three of us must be dedicated to Mr. Wade‟s. The top priority now is to follow Wade.
Orvel explained clearly, we must let Mr. Wade know our attitude!”
Qin Gang nodded and said, “Well, then, I will call Mr. Wade!”
Chapter 635
Charlie had just eaten dinner at this time and was in the kitchen packing the dishes.
When Qin Gang called him, he pressed the answer and asked, “Ms. Qin?”
Qin Gang hurriedly replied: “Mr. Wade, there is something, I have discussed with
President White and Mr. Orvel, and I think I want to report it to you.”
Charlie smiled indifferently, and said: “If you have anything, just say it directly, don‟t be
so polite with me.”
Qin Gang hurriedly said: “Okay, Mr. Wade, then I‟ll just say it straight. Today, Regnar
from the Wu family in Suzhou hosted a banquet for some local family leaders, including
me, Solmon White, and Mr. Orvel. He ordered Some things about us, we feel that these
things are a little bit wrong, so we decided to report to you.”
Hearing that it was a treat by the Wu family, Charlie asked, “Why did the Wu family look
for you?”
Qin Gang explained: “Wu Qi of the Wu family had something wrong some time ago. The
Wu family is looking for clues everywhere, trying to dig out the black hand behind the
scenes. I called Aoxue just now, and she confessed to me. Now the Wu family is thinking
to find you…”
Charlie smiled indifferently and said: “Wu Qi‟s things are indeed what I did. The main
reason is that I couldn‟t tolerate that kid‟s behavior. It‟s okay to fall in love with girls, but
it‟s unforgivable to play with others deliberately and even hurt others. So I taught him a
little lesson, at least so that he can no longer hurt others in the future.”
Qin Gang‟s expression instantly shrank.
Not surprised at what Charlie did, but surprised at Charlie‟s confession and directness.
It seems that in Charlie‟s eyes, turning the second son of the Wu family into a feces
swallowing beast is no different from pinching an ant, and there is no need to worry
about the consequences.
He couldn‟t help wondering, how confident is Mr. Wade? Even when facing the Wu
family, he didn‟t care at all? !
In Aurous Hill, anyone who mentions the Wu family must be a little bit in awe, but Mr.
Wade doesn‟t pay attention to the Wu family at all.
Qin Gang came back to his senses and quickly said, “Mr. Wade, don‟t worry, all of us will
be tight-lipped for you. If the Wu family really finds out that it is you and the trouble to
find you, we will not agree!”
Charlie smiled and said: “You don‟t need to be so nervous. If they want to get revenge,
just let them come. When will they be afraid of Charlie?”
Charlie said with a smile: “By the way, you can actually tell them directly that this is what
I did. If he is unconvinced, let him come to me directly.”
Qin Gang quickly said: “Mr. Wade, I know you definitely don‟t take Wu family in your
eyes, but Wu family‟s status and strength in Aurous Hill are still very powerful. If you
really become enemies with them, it will be very troublesome in the future.”
After speaking, Qin Gang said again: “Mr. Wade, I still recommend you to keep a low
profile in this matter. Don‟t let the Wu family find out. Otherwise, you will inevitably
have trouble in the future.”
Charlie smiled and said, “Ms. Qin, you are interesting, but you don‟t need to care too
much about this. When the time comes, soldiers will come to cover the water and earth,
let it go.”
“Okay.” Qin Gang hurriedly said again: “By the way, Mr. Wade, the Wu family had a treat
today, there is actually one more thing.”
Charlie asked, “What‟s the matter?”
Qin Gang said: “The Wu family seems to want to marry Roger, the young son of Regnar,
to Ms. Warnia, but according to Regnar, Miss Song has publicly stated to him that she
already has someone she likes, so the Wu family still wants us to find that person
too……”
With that, Qin Gang asked tentatively: “Mr. Wade, Miss Song likes that person, isn‟t it
you?”
Charlie paused slightly and said, “Don‟t talk nonsense about this kind of thing. I‟m a
married man. If this kind of thing is talked about nonsense and spread out, it will have a
great impact on the reputation of other girls.”
Qin Gang hurriedly said, “Mr. Wade forgive me, I will never say anything like this in the
future!”
“Yeah.” Charlie said lightly: “Okay, you three don‟t have to worry about me, do whatever
you should do, don‟t take it too seriously, it‟s just a Wu family, but I can‟t help it.”
Chapter 636
In fact, Charlie knew very well in his heart that Warnia must have some good feelings
about him.
It‟s just that he didn‟t know how to deal with this kind of affection, so he just pretended
to be dumb and froze, and talked about the other things later.
……
The next day, Regnar got up early.
Because he was worried about looking for Tianqi to treat his second son Wu Qi, he
didn‟t sleep well all night.
Wu Qi‟s current situation is relatively pessimistic, the problem of eating sh!t has not
been alleviated, and his own emotions have gradually collapsed.
In other words, for such a long time, eating sh!t more than 20 times a day, he will
collapse one day for sure.
What‟s more, Wu Qi himself had grown up spoiled, and this kind of thing was even
more terrifying to him than death.
Therefore, Regnar hopes that he can be cured as soon as possible, so that he can return
to normal, and at the same time, to kill the person who harmed him, not only for
revenge, but also for the permanent trouble solving!
Because of this belief, Regnar didn‟t even care about having breakfast at the Song‟s
house, so he greeted his son Roger when he went to bed, took a few Wu‟s bodyguards,
and went directly to Clinic.
In the car, Regnar was full of excitement and expectation, but Roger felt a little bored.
He even hopes that his brother Wu Qi will always be like this and save himself a lot of
trouble.
So he asked tentatively: “Dad, do you think that the doctor can really cure the younger
brother?”
“I believe there is no problem.” Regnar said indifferently: “If High paraplegia can be
cured. I believe this problem with your brother is not a problem.”
Roger nodded, feeling a little upset.
When the convoy arrived outside Clinic, the bodyguard opened the door for Regnar and
his son.
As soon as Regnar got out of the car, he saw the entrance of the Clinic, a long line had
already been queued.
He couldn‟t help sighing: “It seems that this genius doctor is really well-deserved.”
An assistant came up and said respectfully: “Mr. Orvel, Tianqi only sees ten patients
every day, and it is not in the order of the line, but according to the severity of the
disease. It is said that some are ranked first. Tianqi feels that there is no problem. If you
don‟t need to do it yourself, you won‟t be shown. Instead, it‟s recommended to go to
other hospitals.”
“Yeah.” Regnar glanced at the long line again. Seeing that there are three teachers and
nine ranks, he waved his hand in disgust and said to the bodyguard: “Take some cash
from the trunk and give these people in line one thousand each. Make them go away.”
The bodyguard nodded, immediately took some advanced from the trunk, came to the
front of the team, and said loudly: “the Clinic is closed today. Those of you who are in
line, one person comes to me to collect one thousand, and then you can leave. Come
back another day!”
The crowd was suddenly dissatisfied, and someone shouted: “Why? Following the rules
set by the genius, anyone has to queue for treatment!”
The leader of the bodyguard snorted coldly, and cursed: “I gave you thousands for
nothing, are you still f*cking here?”
The man blurted out: “One thousand? My mother is seriously ill, and I took her all the
way to ask the genius doctor for help. Do you count this thousand as a bullsh*t? How
about I give you a thousand and you go away Is it OK?”
“Grass mud horse, don‟t give me your face!” The head of the bodyguard glared at him,
and snorted coldly to the men next to him: “Beat that b@stard for me!”
Chapter 637
With an order, a few bodyguards from a family background rushed up and grabbed the
man with a punch and kick.
There was a Lady in her seventies next to the man. Seeing that they were beating her
son, she cried and cried: “I beg you to stop beating him, can‟t we leave?”
The head of the bodyguard scolded, “What the h*ll did you do? You don‟t know how to
praise!”
After finishing speaking, he kicked the middle-aged man aside, took out another
thousand, threw it on the man‟s face, and cursed: “Get out of here!”
The Lady cried and pulled her son up with great effort. The people around were very
angry when they saw this scene. But seeing the other party in such a battle and driving
so many luxury cars, they knew that the other party was not easy to provoke. Lord, so
they can only swallow.
Several bodyguards walked over with money, and when they met, they gave one
thousand, plus two words: “Get out!”
Some people took the money and ran away. Some people were a little bit stubborn and
unwilling to ask for their money, but because they couldn‟t provoke them, they had to
swallow their anger and leave.
At this time, a fellow of the people in the Clinic heard the noise outside and stepped
out. Upon seeing this scene, he immediately asked: “What are you doing? Why are you
beating?”
“Hit someone?” The head of the bodyguard frowned, and said: “We belong to the Wu
family of Suzhou, Hangzhou, and we should teach you something that is not longsighted.”
After that, he looked around at the crowd again, and cursed: “Don‟t you hurry up? Is it
itchy? Here today, if you don‟t treat other people, you‟re welcome to take care of me!”
The guy asked indignantly: “You are too much, right? Do you know our Clinic rules? You
have to queue for medical treatment!”
Roger said coldly: “The rules for administering geniuses are made for these poor people,
but not for our Wu family. In Aurous Hill, what our Wu family says is the rules! Today
these people must get out because they are not worthy to appear with the Wu family in
the same place!”
“You…” The guy was furious and blurted out: “Why don‟t you make sense at all? You are
too domineering!”
Roger said coldly at this time: “Boy, dare to talk to the Wu family like this, you are you
not afraid, or you are tired of living!”
The guy said neither humble nor overbearing: “the Clinic is a place where gods can heal
people and save people. Everyone here must abide by the rules set by god doctors!”
“Tianqi?” Roger snorted, and said, “In front of the Wu family, the genius Shi must obey
the rules of my Wu family. If you don‟t believe it, let the genius Shi come out by
himself!”
In fact, Roger deliberately wanted to be arrogant and domineering, and it was best to
make Tianqi resist the Wu family. In this case, Tianqi might refuse to treat his younger
brother, or deliberately hide.
In short, what he wanted to do was to prevent his brother from being cured as much as
possible.
Regnar hadn‟t spoken before, and when the bodyguard came out to drive people, he
didn‟t speak either, because he felt that this was the Wu family‟s usual style of doing
things.
When the Wu family goes out, they never allow ordinary people to be like them, let
alone ordinary people with them.
Even if the Wu family goes out to visit a store, the bodyguard will definitely clear all the
guests out of the store, allowing the Wu family to stroll around freely.
They have long been accustomed to enjoying this detached treatment, so even if they
come to Tianqi to see a doctor, they don‟t want to be with these ordinary people.
However, Roger‟s attitude at this time, in Regnar‟s view, was a bit too rash.
He felt that Roger could target these ordinary people, but he should not target Tianqi.
Chapter 638
After all, Tianqi is no ordinary person.
This kind of genius doctor is very famous throughout the country, and he knows a lot of
big people. I don‟t know how many big people ask him for diagnosis and treatment.
Therefore, if you want to ask him to treat the younger son, you must be respectful.
However, he didn‟t realize that this was Roger‟s intentional act. He only felt that he
might have become domineering and confiscated his temper for a while.
So he opened his mouth and said: “Roger, we are here to find a genius doctor to treat
your brother, so we must not be rude!”
Roger said hurriedly: “I know Dad, I didn‟t control my temper just now, please fogive
me.”
Regnar waved his hand and said to the fellow at the Clinic: “Brother, please tell the
genius doctor Tianqi, just say that Regnar from the Wu family has come to visit and
wants to see him.”
Although the young man was very dissatisfied with this group of people, he was glared
at by the other‟s bodyguard leader and did not dare to say anything, so he ran back to
inform Tianqi.
Tianqi quickly walked out with a cold face.
He glanced at Regnar and Roger in front of the door, then frowned and asked, “Two,
you guys will drive all my patients away without my consent. You are too unreasonable,
right?”
Regnar smiled slightly, and said, “Mr. Shi, I am Regnar from the Wu family, you must
have heard of me.”
Tianqi said with a cold face: “It is said that the Wu family is the first family in the south of
the Yangtze River. Only today I discovered that the Wu family really is so powerful!”
Regnar smiled and said, “Don‟t be angry genius doctor Tianqi, let‟s go in and talk?”
After speaking, Regnar stepped into the Clinic on his own, not treating himself as an
outsider.
Tianqi was angry and snorted coldly, and said, “I‟m sorry, the Wu family is so prestigious
that Shi can‟t afford it, so we have nothing to talk about.”
Regnar smiled slightly and said, “Why do you have to be a genius doctor for a group of
poor people? You are a genius doctor recognized by upper-class society. Treating large
families and big people is your greatest value. Treating these poor people cannot pay
you what you deserve?”
Tianqi said earnestly: “I opened up this place to help the world, not to make money. I
treat the poor, not only don‟t get a penny but sometimes give medicine and donate
money. If it‟s just to make money, why should I have to settle in Aurous Hill?”
Regnar was taken aback for a moment. He didn‟t expect Tianqi to not make money?
He doesn‟t believe that someone does things not for money.
The only possibility is that the money is not enough!
So, he opened his mouth and said: “You have been working as a genius doctor. I have
heard your name for a long time and know that you have no disease that can not be
cured, so I came today to ask you to see my young son.”
After that, he said again: “Let‟s do it, you close the store, I will arrange a special plane to
take you to Suzhou, and I will give you 10 million when you visit. If it is cured, I will give
you another 50 million!”
Tianqi waved his hand and said faintly: “Sorry, Shi only sits in Clinic for a doctor now.
Except for old friends, anyone who wants to see Shi for a doctor must come to Clinic.”
After that, Tianqi added: “In addition, when you come to Clinic to see a doctor, you must
abide by my rules. I am disgusted with the behavior of driving away other guests like
you, so I don‟t welcome you here!”
Chapter 639
Tianqi has met many big people, and some of them have a higher status than Regnar,
but those big people are respectful to him.
It was the first time he had met someone like the Wu family, arguing in front of him.
Although the Wu family was the first family in the south of the Yangtze River, Tianqi was
not afraid of them either, so he refused very simply.
Regnar frowned. He didn‟t expect this Tianqi to be so ignorant of admiration. He invited
him to see his youngest son. He also promised a huge return. He didn‟t expect that he
would refuse it!
Annoyed, Regnar said coldly: “Mr. Shi, I hope you can speak a little better, how famous
and powerful the Wu family is, you don‟t need me to remind you?”
Tianqi snorted coldly and said arrogantly: “I have lived to this age, and my tone has
always been like this. If you don‟t want to listen, you can go out.”
“you……”
Regnar was furious in his heart!
Since arriving in Aurous Hill, he felt that the people in this place were a bit strange.
For some reason, there are thorns everywhere, and his Wu family‟s great reputation
seems to be useless in this little city.
Yesterday‟s dinner was also the case. Solmon White, Qin Gang, and Mr. Orvel were all
polite on the surface, and they didn‟t take their solicitation into consideration.
Now, this Tianqi dare to pretend to be forced by himself? Is it true that Regnar Wu‟s
family in Aurous Hill is the Raptors above the rivers? !
Roger saw his father‟s eyes with anger, and immediately realized that the opportunity
was coming, so he yelled: “Old Master, how do you talk to my dad?! Believe it or not, I
smashed your hospital today. ?”
Regnar stopped Roger and said to Tianqi with a smile: “Don‟t be surprised by the genius
doctor. My son is a young man. Young people have a bad temper and are easy to
impulse.”
After all, he suppressed the anger in his heart and said: “Mr. Shi the genius doctor, I
came to you, just because we want you to go to Suzhou. Suzhou is not far away from
Aurous Hill. The special plane can be there in one hour, as long as you run. This time, I
will give you 10 million, what do you think?”
Tianqi shook his head and said lightly: “I can‟t cure your son, please go back.”
“You…” Roger immediately said angrily: “You old thing, you don‟t even know what the
disease is, so you can‟t cure it by yourself? Are you kidding with our Wu family?”
Regnar, who was on the side, looked gloomy, looked at Tianqi coldly, and asked, “doctor
Tianqi, you seem to be targeting our Wu family?”.
Tianqi gave them a cold look, and said, “You came here today and didn‟t abide by my
rules and drove away from my patients. Are you not targeting me?”
Regnar said coldly: “I said, I only target the poor, they don‟t deserve to be under the
same roof as Regnar!”
Tianqi sneered and said: “What a joke! All beings are equal, can you still manage other
people under the same sky?”
Regnar said: “I can‟t manage things under the sky, but I can manage things under the
eaves!”
After he finished speaking, he said sharply: “Tianqi, I will pay you face to visit you
personally, and also prepared a generous gift for you. If you promise me, I will give you
the money, and I will give you the generous gift, but if you don‟t Promise, that would
make you an enemy of my Wu family!”
Tianqi said neither humble nor overbearing: “I said, I can‟t cure your son. If you have to
be an enemy of me, then please be so. I will practice medicine for a certain life. Home,
even if it‟s the Eastcliff Su family, or even the Wade family? The Old Master is nothing
more than a life, just take it away!”
Chapter 640
Regnar‟s expression is very ugly.
He didn‟t expect Tianqi to be so rigid.
He just drove away those paupers and stinky silks, he even choked with himself?
With Tianqi‟s attitude, Regnar really wanted to slap his old face. After all, when has he
been targeted?
But thinking about it carefully, he still didn‟t dare to offend Tianqi.
Tianqi is a national expert in traditional medicine, the top traditional medicine doctor in
the country. Don‟t know how many big people have been treated and taken care of by
him. Even the big family and big people of Eastcliff have also benefited a lot. If he really
beat him, it will not be a good thing for his own PR and reputation.
So, he could only endure the urge to do it first, snorted, and said: “Shi the genius doctor,
you are also a benevolent generation of famous doctors, why are you so sloppy today,
even my youngest son hasn‟t seen it, so just talk about the treatment. Not anymore?”
Having said that, he said again: “You can do nothing, but I want you to say this after you
meet Wu Qi! So, to be a genius doctor, please take the initiative and take a trip to
Regnar!”
Tianqi said coldly: “Regnar, what is the virtue of your little son, don‟t you know? Don‟t
talk about you, even I, Old Master, have heard of his deeds. He has money and spoil
young girls everywhere, and is particularly keen on brainwashing and controlling young
girls‟ thoughts so that he is happy and proud of making young girls self-harm or even
commit suicide. For such a person, even if Tianqi died, I would not give the treatment!”
Regnar was also furious at this time!
He thought in his heart, Mr. Shi, I have tolerated you for a long time, and you still toast
not to eat or drink fine wine, you are looking for death!
Immediately, he said coldly: “Tianqi, you mean, you must go against our Wu family?”
Tianqi said indifferently: “What you want to see is your freedom, but no matter what you
say, I won‟t treat your son! Please feel free to leave.”
Regnar‟s eyes were cold and sharp, and he said, “It seems that my Wu family is not
walking around in Aurous Hill.
After all, staring at Tianqi, he questioned: “Mr. Shi, have you ever thought about the
consequences of offending Wu family?”
“Consequence? What is the consequence?” Tianqi sneered and said, “Could it be that
the Wu family is still planning to kill Shi?”
Regnar‟s murderous intent was in his eyes. At this moment, he really moved to kill.
But he also knew very well that Tianqi was incapable of killing.
Kill him, if someone with high morals needs to ask him for medical treatment, then he
will be in a big disaster.
After a moment of silence, Regnar said with a dark face: “I won‟t kill you, but if you don‟t
put my Wu family in your eyes and spread it out, my Wu family will be ashamed! So I let
you know what it means to offend the Aurous Hill First Family.”
As soon as the voice fell, he immediately yelled at the bodyguard next to him: “Come
here, give me his shop!!!”
Tianqi suddenly yelled and rebuked: “Regnar, dare you!”
Regnar snorted coldly and scolded angrily: “Mr. Shi, I know you know a lot of big
people. If I really kill you, I might really have to weigh it, but if I smash your Clinic, I have
What dare not?”
After speaking, Regnar screamed: “I tell you, in the future, Tianqi only has to dare to
open a Clinic, and if you open one, I will destroy one. I want to see if anyone can help
you out!”
Chapter 641
As soon as Regnar‟s words fell, his bodyguards immediately swarmed!
These practitioners kicked their feet on the medicine racks on all sides, knocked all the
Chinese medicinal materials to the ground, and smashed all the medicine pots into a
mess.
In the blink of an eye, the huge Clinic turned into a mess.
Tianqi‟s beard trembled, but he knew that he couldn‟t resist, so he could only watch
them smash with cold eyes.
After a mess, the shop has been ruined and it is not what it looks like.
Regnar just snorted coldly and said, “Mr. Shi, I will give you three days to consider.
Before you promise me, if your Clinic dares to reopen, I will smash it again until you
agree. ! Do it for yourself…”
After that, he turned around and left with Roger and his bodyguard.
The young fellow of the Clinic, seeing the Clinic being smashed and smashed, cried and
said to Tianqi: “Shi genius doctor, let‟s call the police!”
Tianqi waved his hand and said lightly: “No, Wu‟s hands and eyes are open to the sky,
and that will not solve any problems.”
The boy hurriedly asked: “What should I do?”
Tianqi said indifferently: “We will repair the Clinic together and reopen as soon as
possible.”
The boy said: “But the guy said just now, if you reopen, he will come to smash…”
Tianqi said indifferently: “I‟m here. Is it because I am afraid he will hit the shop again,
should I not open the Clinic? I have studied medicine for a whole life, and I will stop
seeing people because of the fear that he will hit the shop?”
Seeing Tianqi‟s expression indifferent, the young man couldn‟t help sighing for the
courage and courage of the old genius doctor, as well as his kindheartedness, healing
and saving heart.
So he hurriedly asked: “Would you like to call Sister Zhovia so that she can come back as
soon as possible? She is still waiting to pick you up to attend the birthday banquet of
the Song family!”
Tianqi nodded, and then remembered that today is the birthday of Mr. Song!
A few days ago, when Mr. Song came to see him for treatment, he had already told
about his 80th birthday and invited him to participate.
Yesterday, Zhovia drove to Zhonghai to prepare a birthday gift for Mr. Song. She was
ready to come back this morning, and then pick him up and go to Song‟s house
together.
At this moment, he suddenly thought that the Wu family and his son are said to live in
the Song family now!
That being said, the Wu family father and son will definitely attend the birthday banquet
at noon!
When he thought of this, Tianqi decided not to attend the birthday banquet. When the
time comes, he will meet with the Wu family and his son. If he can‟t restrain himself from
quarreling with them, he will add trouble to the old man‟s birthday star of Song.
Therefore, it is better not to go.
It just so happens that he has no intention of attending the birthday banquet now.
the Clinic was smashed, and all he was thinking about now was to quickly restore it.
Moreover, he knew that he couldn‟t let go of the Clinic in his heart, even if he forcibly let
go of the Clinic‟s things and went to the birthday banquet of Song Old Master, he must
have been absent-minded, and all his thoughts were still on the Clinic.
If Mr. Song sees any clues, it will be difficult to explain.
Therefore, after deliberation, he called the Old Master Song, excuses his health, and
made up his mind with him, so this birthday banquet he will not go.
The Old Master Song cared for a while, and he was relieved when he heard that he was
only slightly affected by the cold, but he couldn‟t force it, so he made an appointment
with Tianqi and got together again in private.
At this time, the Wu family and his son were returning to the Song family from the Clinic
by car.
Originally, Regnar‟s plan was to come over and tell Tianqi about the situation that Tianqi
would definitely save the Wu family. Then he immediately prepared to go to Suzhou to
treat his younger son Wu Qi. When that time, he would let the special plane take him
there. The son first attended Father Song‟s birthday banquet, and then returned to
Suzhou.
Chapter 642
Unexpectedly, although the plan is beautiful, the reality is extremely cruel.
Tianqi directly rejected Regnar‟s invitation, not only that, but also said that his youngest
son was on his own account, which made him angry.
Even when he got in the car, he still cursed and said, “Tianqi, an old dog, really doesn‟t
know how to praise. If it weren‟t for worrying about getting into trouble, I really wanted
his life!”
Roger on the side was very happy.
He was always worried that Tianqi could really cure his younger brother, but after he
came here, Tianqi directly refused to treat his younger brother. As a result, he was
completely missing a strong enemy on the path of inheriting the Wu family.
However, he was not good at expressing this emotion, so he whispered: “Dad, or just
find a few killers, and come over and wipe the neck of this old thing one night!”
“No!” Regnar blurted out: “Although this old thing doesn‟t have much money, many big
people owe favors to him, and even count on him to prolong their life. Killing him is
tantamount to pronouncing the death of many big people in advance, and Wu family
will become the target of public criticism!”
Roger nodded and said, “Follow what you just said, Dad, as long as he dares to open the
Clinic in the future, we will smash it!”
Regnar said: “That‟s just a little intimidation to the old thing. It‟s best to force him to
agree to see your brother.”
Roger was a little nervous, and blurted out: “Dad, that old thing doesn‟t agree to it!”
Regnar said, “So I am going to ask Mr. Song to help me intercede.”
Roger said hurriedly, “Dad, today is the birthday banquet of Mr. Song. It is not
appropriate to say this, right?”
“You‟re right.” Regnar nodded, and said: “Then talk about it tonight or tomorrow.”
Then Regnar said to Roger: “Warnia, you have to hurry up, find ways to cultivate
relationships, and get her to agree to the marriage as soon as possible.”
Roger nodded and said, “Father, don‟t worry, I have instructed that Liu Guang to help
me carefully prepare a gift. I will give it to her in a while. I believe she will like it.”
Regnar hummed and said, “This woman is very capable. If we can marry her, it will be a
great help to our Wu family. Then you will inherit the family business and have her as
your wise helper. Your grandfather can rest assured.”
Roger showed an expression of determination: “Dad, don‟t worry, I will marry Warnia
home, she can only be my woman!”
While talking, the car has reached the door of Song‟s house.
Outside the main entrance of the villa area where the Song family is located, the lights
have already been illuminated.
As the actual controller of the first family of Aurous Hill, Mr. Song can be regarded as a
high authority, and his birthday banquet is naturally very grand.
Although it has not yet officially started, many guests have arrived after hearing the
news and waited outside the gate of the villa area.
After all, the Song family is the first family in Aurous Hill, and there are so many small
families attached to it.
Therefore, no one dare to neglect the birthday banquet of Mr. Song.
At this time, outside the door of the villa area, although Liu Ming‟s father Liu Guang was
not invited, he had been waiting here for a long time.
Seeing that the Wu family‟s father and son‟s car came back, he immediately greeted
them with an extremely exquisite gift box.
When the car window was lowered, Liu Guang immediately said to Roger flatteringly:
“Mr. Roger, the gift you want me to prepare is ready. The masterpiece of the top Italian
jewelry designer Mr. Fischer, you gave me a hundred millions. After spending it, it cost
98 million!”
Roger took the gift box in his hand and opened it. It was a beautifully shaped bracelet
inlaid with dozens of pink natural diamonds, which was very valuable.
Regnar on the side asked, “Is this bracelet prepared for Warnia?”
“Yes.” Roger said with a smile: “The bracelet she is wearing now looks very rubbish. It is
estimated to be worth hundreds of thousands. Believe that, when you give this one, she
will love it!”
Chapter 643
Seeing that his son had begun a clear offensive, Regnar nodded in satisfaction, and
praised: “That‟s right, Roger, you have learned to observe the moves and have a definite
target!”
Roger smiled and said: “Dad, I have been with you for so long, and I have learned a little
bit from you, but compared to you, it is still far behind.”
“No.” Regnar said seriously: “You can observe that Warnia‟s bracelet is relatively old and
worthless. This is already a big improvement. You can buy a better one to please her
and prove that you are doing things now. Much more mature and stable, not bad, not
bad! Very good!”
Roger was praised, and he was overjoyed. Seeing Liu Guang‟s pug‟s eyes were also a
little bit satisfied. He smiled and said, “Liu Guang, this bracelet is really beautiful. You did
this well. In the future, if you do things for me seriously, I will not treat you badly.”
Liu Guang respectfully said: “Yes, Mr. Wu I will do my best for you!”
After all, he hurriedly handed over another two million check, saying: “Mr. Wade this is
the remaining two million.”
Seeing Liu Guang‟s sincere attitude, Roger said with satisfaction: “You can keep these
two million.”
Although Liu Guang didn‟t care about the two million, he also realized that this was the
reward given to him by Young Mr. Orvel, so he nodded excitedly and said in gratitude,
“Thank you Young Master!”
Regnar on the side looked at Liu Guang with a little bit of appreciation in his heart.
Unexpectedly, this Liu Guang not only has a sufficiently pious attitude, but also works
more simply and neatly.
And he was the first dog to surrender after the Wu family came to Aurous Hill.
Therefore, Regnar felt that Liu Guang should also be given some real sweetness.
So he opened his mouth and said, “Liu Guang, did they invite you to the birthday
banquet of Mr. Song today?”
Liu Guang smiled bitterly, and said: “Master, let‟s not hide it from you, how can I be
invited by the Song family with my identity…”
In fact, many people, like Liu Guang, are not qualified to participate in the birthday
banquet of Mr. Song, but they still dream of having the opportunity to participate.
This is because Mr. Song‟s birthday banquet invites all top figures in Aurous Hill. It is
uniquely convenient to expand contacts here.
Regnar looked at Liu Guang, smiled slightly, and said: “You can‟t get in by yourself, but
now you are a member of my Wu family, then I will take you in to meet the world, and
let the people in Aurous Hill know that you are from the Wu family now.”
Liu Guang showed ecstasy: “Thank you, Mr. Orvel, for giving me this opportunity. I will
definitely do things for you and Master.”
For him, the birthday banquet of the Song family was not something he was qualified to
attend. Now Regnar is willing to take him in. This alone is enough to make him grateful.
At this time, Regnar said lightly: “Okay, let‟s get in the car, go in first.”
Liu Guang hurriedly sat in the seat of the co-pilot respectfully, and followed the Wu
family and his son into the house of the Song family villa.
The father and son‟s car had just stopped in the courtyard of the Song‟s villa. As soon as
they got out of the car, they saw Warnia hurried out of the villa wearing an extremely
dignified red dress.
Today‟s Warnia has just put on her makeup carefully, so she is more beautiful than
usual.
Roger was stunned. It took a moment to come back to his senses. Seeing that Warnia
had gotten into her car, he hurriedly pulled Warnia‟s car door and asked: “Warnia, where
are you going?”
Warnia said blankly: “I‟m going to pick up a distinguished guest!”
Roger said disdainfully: “What distinguished guest is worth Warnia to condescend to
pick up in person?”
Warnia said lightly: “Of course it is the most important guest!”
After speaking, Warnia said in a convenient way: “Please let go of my car door, I am
leaving.”
Chapter 644
Roger felt a little sullen. He didn‟t expect that he and his father were in front of Warnia.
Warnia even said that there are the most important guests. Who in Aurous Hill is more
important than himself and his father?
In other words, in Aurous Hill, whose face can be greater than that of the Wu family? !
Although he was very upset, Roger said very gentlemanly: “By the way, Warnia, I
specially prepared a gift for you, I don‟t know if you like it or not.”
Warnia frowned and said, “Mr. Roger, you should take the gift back. I don‟t need
anything. You don‟t have to spend so much. Besides, I can‟t just accept your gift.”
Roger hurriedly took out the gift box Liu Guang gave him, and said seriously: “Warnia,
what are you being so polite with me? I mainly saw that the string you wore was very
old several times. I feel a little distressed for you. You are the dignified Miss Song, how
can you wear such simple and crude jewelry.”
Speaking of this, Roger has already taken out the bracelet he bought and said: “Warnia,
this bracelet is the work of Italian jewelry designer Fischer. This is the only one in the
world, worth over 100 million. I bought it for you. Only such a bracelet can match your
identity and temperament. The bunch of rubbish in your neck should have been thrown
into the Rubbish can!”
Roger thought that all women in the world love jewelry, especially precious jewelry, so
Warnia must not be an exception.
Therefore, the bracelet he bought at a high price will definitely touch Warnia‟s heart.
However, he did not expect that Warnia‟s face suddenly sank after listening to his
words! Looking at Roger‟s eyes, with unprecedented anger and disgust!
The bracelet on her wrist is really worthless, and it does look a little dirty and old.
but!
This bracelet is a relic left by her mother!
For so many years since her mother‟s death, this bracelet has been worn on her hand
and cared for, and it has an extraordinary meaning to her!
At the beginning, it was accidentally locked by the trapped dragon formation in
Fengshui. she almost died in several car accidents and didn‟t make her afraid, but lost
this chain of bracelets, which made her extremely painful and inferior to death.
For this reason why she invited the fool master Lai from Hong Kong in order to change
her fortune and then find this bracelet.
However, that time, she was almost killed by the fake Master!
If Charlie hadn‟t penetrated his own experience at a glance, and helped her resolve the
trapped dragon formation, she might have lost her life.
And the reason why this bracelet can be retrieved is completely thanks to Charlie!
If Charlie hadn‟t broken the trapped dragon formation, how could she have this luck to
retrieve this bracelet?
This shows how important this bracelet is to her!
However, the bracelet that is so important to her and the bracelet that entrusts all her
feelings and longings for her mother is turned out to be rubbish for Roger! He said that
it should be thrown into the Rubbish can! This just made Warnia angry, almost
exploding!
She pushed away the hand of Roger shaking the diamond bracelet, and said coldly,
“Roger! This bracelet is a relic left by my mother. It is more precious than my life. Why
do you insult it?!”
Roger was stunned.
dmn it! What the hll?
This broken bracelet turned out to be a relic left by Warnia‟s mother? !
Isn‟t this picking up a rock and hitting yourself in the foot? !
Just when Roger was extremely upset and didn‟t know how to remedy it, Warnia angrily
closed the car door, kicked the accelerator, and drove away.
Roger stood on the spot dumbfounded, his expression was much uglier than his brother
who eats sh!t every hour…
Chapter 645
At this moment, Roger wanted to die.
He never dreamed that the broken bracelet on Warnia‟s wrist turned out to be a relic
left by her mother…
And he actually said that the relics her mother left for her was garbage…
This is really a catastrophe accidentally.
Warnia herself is not too cold to him, he originally wanted to rely on this bracelet to give
himself a wave of points.
Unexpectedly, it turned out to be self-defeating trick and suddenly dropped a wave…
Now his score in Warnia‟s mind is already reduced to a negative score…
Regnar, who was not far away, was a little puzzled looking at his son‟s back on the spot.
Didn‟t he came here to give Warnia a gift just now?
Warnia would be very happy with such an expensive gift.
But why did Warnia just drive away?
With doubts in his heart, he walked forward directly, patted Roger on the shoulder, and
asked, “How was the talking with Warnia?”
After that, seeing Roger still holding the bracelet in his hand, he asked in surprise,
“Warnia took the gift?”
Roger said with a sad face, “Dad, the broken bracelet that Warnia was wearing was
actually a relic left to her by her mother… I didn‟t know. She also said that the bracelet
was quite rubbish and not worthy of her temperament…”
“f*ck…”
Regnar was also surprised.
Immediately, he sighed and said to Roger: “You should have thought that with Warnia‟s
identity, it is impossible to wear such a shabby bracelet. Since she wears it, there must
be something hidden! It‟s too careless. !”
Roger was about to cry, looked at his father, and said aggrieved: “Dad, you just praised
me for my careful observation and purposefulness, and now I‟m sloppy…”
Regnar‟s old face blushed, and he hurriedly adjusted after a while, and said seriously:
“You have indeed begun to observe the details, but the observation is not detailed
enough. This time, we must learn from the lesson and don‟t make such mistakes again
in the future.”
Roger sighed, “Well, I know Dad…”
After he finished speaking, he said again: “By the way, Warnia actually drove to pick up
someones in person, and said that she was picking up some distinguished. Dad, what
distinguished guests could make the Song family take so seriously?”
Regnar frowned: “I don‟t know about this, but as far as I know, among the guests invited
by the Song family this time, besides us, there are some Aurous Hill partners and old
friends from the world. There are no big people over here.”
“That‟s weird.” Roger muttered: “Did Warnia pick up her sweetheart?”
“I‟m not good at this.” Regnar asked: “You should pay more attention to see who she is
coming back with.”
“Ok.”
……
At this moment, Warnia was driving to Charlie‟s home.
Grandpa‟s birthday banquet, she should have helped at home, but she really missed
Charlie, so she was thinking about picking him up personally, so that she and him could
be alone on the road for a while.
If Charlie arrives at Song‟s house, when the guests are around, there will be no chance
for her to speak privately with him.
Hearing that she went out to pick up Charlie, the Old Master Song naturally agreed
without hesitation. Although Charlie is now married, he still regarded Charlie as the
future son-in-law of the Song family.
On the way, Warnia took out her mobile phone and prepared to call Charlie.
Since today was the weekend, the family got up late, so Charlie prepared breakfast
before ten o‟clock and put it on the table.
Chapter 646
Claire came out of the bedroom, stretched his waist, and asked Charlie, “Are you busy
today?”
Charlie said: “I am going to a friend‟s birthday banquet at noon.”
After speaking, Charlie asked her: “Wife, are you okay?”
Claire nodded and said, “I want to buy something, but if you have things to do, I‟ll ask
Elsa.”
Charlie said: “I‟m sorry, my wife, you go with Elsa first, and I will accompany you the next
day.”
Claire smiled slightly: “Well, OK.”
The mother-in-law Elaine asked with a dark face: “Oh, Charlie, do you have a friend in
Aurous Hill for a birthday? Are his young?”
Charlie nodded: “It‟s eighty.”
Elaine sneered: “Are you now starting to use your silly set of things to deceive those old
men who are about to fall into the ground? To deceive coffins?”
Charlie said lightly: “I haven‟t lied to anyone.”
“Still pretending?” Elaine coldly snorted, “Are there not a few big figures in Aurous Hill
who have been fooled by you? I tell you, I have already seen through your future. You
are just like those quack masters from back then, waiting for your end. There are only
two futures, either going to jail or being hunted down.”
Elaine has been watching Charlie with very upset eyes recently. The core factor is that
Charlie donated all the money she lost to Lian and Horiyah to Project Hope.
Now, her pockets are cleaner than her face. She has no money to renew the storedvalue card in the beauty salon. She doesn‟t know how to explain it to her husband or
daughter if they find it out.
In Elaine‟s eyes, Charlie was the culprit of all this!
Therefore, she was naturally 10,000 unhappy with him.
When Jacob heard that Elaine started targeting Charlie again, he hurriedly stood up and
defended: “I say, why are you like this? What did Charlie do, the old running man? How
good Charlie has been during this time.”
“What a sh!t!” Elaine didn‟t know that when Jacob had a classmate gathering some time
ago, he leaned on Charlie to pretend to be a force, and he was grateful for Charlie‟s
gratitude.
Seeing her husband taking side of Charlie, she immediately cursed: “Jacob, don‟t be
fooled by this guy, otherwise you don‟t know if you will be sold by him!”
Jacob was too lazy to talk to her. Instead, he handed his BMW car key to Charlie and
said, “Charlie, Dad has reserved a box in Classic Mansion tonight, and I will have a meal
with the leaders of the Calligraphy and Painting Association. Two cups, I can‟t drive, just
take the car key and pick me up at Classic Mansion.”
Charlie nodded, took the car key, and asked, “Dad, what time will I pick you up?”
Jacob said: “We have an appointment for dinner at seven o‟clock. It will be over around
8:30 to 9:00, so you can come to Classic Mansion at 8:30.”
“Okay.”
As soon as Charlie agreed, Elaine got anxious and asked, “Jacob, are you going to treat
guests at Classic Mansion? Where did you get the money?
Jacob didn‟t dare to say that Charlie gave him the money, so he concealed: “Do you care
about so much? Anyway, you don‟t need to spend your money!”
Elaine said angrily: “Going to the worst box in Classic Mansion will cost 20,000 to 30,000.
You have the money to burn?”
Jacob said angrily: “I told you a long time ago, I want to compete with the executive
director, what is a meal of twenty or thirty thousand? Besides, it won‟t cost you any
money.”
Elaine was furious and blurted out: “Twenty thousand is enough for me to go to the
beauty salon to do several face and body treatments! You actually use the money to
treat people for dinner?”
Jacob blurted out: “You go to the beauty salon and spend 10,000 to 20,000 a month,
and I didn‟t stop you! There are more than two million at home with you, you spend
yours, I spend mine, I ask you for money. No, you still care where I get the money and
where I spend?”
Elaine was suddenly stopped by Jacob.
The two million people in the family are indeed in their own place, but now they have
donated Project Hope!
I don‟t even have money to go to the beauty salon to get facials!
If 20,000 for food, how good would it be to make a face for yourself?
Chapter 647
Charlie saw Elaine‟s performance in his eyes and laughed in his heart.
He knew that Elaine was very short of money now. She used to spend all kinds of money
lavishly, but now she was exhausted, and she must be very uncomfortable.
Now, Elaine must be even more depressed to see Jacob going to the Classic Mansion for
a dinner.
Sure enough, Elaine blurted out to Jacob and said, “No! You give me the money you
want to eat!”
“Why?” Jacob was anxious, and blurted out: “Elaine, I warn you not to go too far! The
money is in your hands, so you don‟t need to give it to me, but now you still want to ask
me?”
There was a ghost in Elaine‟s heart, and she stubbornly said: “You can‟t go to a cheaper
place? Even if you eat 10,000, you can give me another 10,000!”
Jacob got annoyed and said, “With so much money in your own hands, what do you
have to do with this ten thousands? Too much?”
Elaine said angrily: “I don‟t care. If you don‟t give me 10,000 today, I won‟t let you eat! If
you can get out of this door today, you will lose Elaine!”
“You are crazy!” Jacob slapped his chopsticks on the table, and said angrily: “I warn you
Elaine, don‟t go too far! I finally got the president and the others out, and the place was
chosen to inform them. If you keep me from getting off the stage, I will never finish this
with you!”
“No end, no end, who is afraid of whom?!”
Elaine was also anxious, she really wanted to ask for 10,000 from Jacob!
With this 10,000, she can at least renew the beauty card first, and in the afternoon she
can go to make faces with a few old sisters.
In the morning, everyone in the group made an appointment to go to the beauty salon
together in the afternoon, but she has no money in the card, so she could only decline
with the excuse of something.
If Jacob gives the money, she could go and enjoy as usual!
Jacob was almost crying in anger. He stood up, glared at Elaine, and said indignantly:
“Elaine, why are you such an excessive person? The money at home is usually given to
you, and I made hundreds of thousands of money from antiques. I have given it to you,
are you are still not satisfied? I tell you, don‟t push me too much!”
Elaine gritted her teeth and said, “Isn‟t it enough for ten thousand to eat a meal? Do you
have to eat twenty thousand worth in one day? I just want to curb your habit of
extravagance and waste! I can‟t help your arrogance!”
Jacob said with a red eye: “Think about it for yourself, I only have a some pocket money
all year round? When have I been extravagant and wasteful? In my opinion, you are the
one who is extravagant and wasteful? Look at your clothes and jewelry. You still buy it if
you can‟t pile it up, it‟s endless!”
Elaine said angrily, “I have suffered so many grievances for marrying you. Are you
unwilling to buy some clothes? Do you still have a conscience about it?”
As she said, Elaine‟s tears came just as she said, and she choked up: “Back when you let
me get pregnant first without marriage, I suffered so much cold eyes and ridicule from
others. After marrying you, how much humiliation from your mother, have you
imagined? Now you even dislike me for buying more clothes, you‟re really blind!”
Jacob‟s desire to die is gone.
Back when she got pregnant when they were unmarried, she got him drunk and slept
with him, okay?
If it weren‟t for her to use this method, how could Mr. Jacob‟s first love go down to the
United States in anger?
She ruined his all life. He thought it was because of daughter‟s face, so he tolerated her.
But now she doesn‟t even let him eat a meal. Isn‟t this too much? !
Thinking of this, Jacob shuddered and rebuked, “Elaine, what did you do back then,
don‟t you know what you did? You still have the face to blame me?”
“What did I do? I was pregnant with your baby!” Elaine cried loudly: “I was a famous girl
of the university back then! you made me drunk and ruined me!”
“You…you bullsh*t!”
Jacob was so embarrassed that he almost wanted to cry. For decades, he had been
suffering in his heart. He didn‟t expect Elaine to even slap him down. How shameless is
this woman? !
At this time, Claire was a little bit overwhelmed, and said, “Dad and Mom, would you
stop arguing?”
Chapter 648
After finishing speaking, she said to Elaine again: “Mom, don‟t embarrass Dad. He
doesn‟t spend much money. Now he wants to treat some guests, why do you have to
confront him?”
Elaine said: “I still want to save some money for the family? Twenty thousand for a meal,
is beyond our family means?”
After that, she glared at Jacob and said, “You have to give this money today, or you have
to give it if even if you don‟t!”
Claire didn‟t know what Elaine thought.
So she opened her mouth and said: “Mom, don‟t embarrass Dad. Isn‟t it 10,000? I‟ll give
it to you.”
“Okay!” Elaine immediately said excitedly: “Then transfer it to me on WeChat!”
Claire nodded, took out her mobile phone, and transferred 10,000 to Elaine.
Elaine opened WeChat and clicked to receive the payment. After receiving the money,
she grinned.
After that, she immediately said in a group of five: “Sisters, I‟m going joning in the
afternoon too!”
Someone in the group asked: “Hey, didn‟t you say something in the morning?”
Elaine hurriedly replied: “I was going to go shopping, but my leg hurts a bit. If I don‟t
want to go, I should go to the beauty salon to do facials and relax!”
Claire sighed helplessly when seeing her mother‟s eyes open. She didn‟t know that her
mother had already lost all the family‟s savings.
At this moment, Charlie‟s mobile phone on the desktop suddenly shook.
It was Warnia who called.
Charlie picked up the phone to answer and heard Warnia‟s gentle and pleasant voice:
“Mr. Wade, I will be at your house in ten minutes. When will it be convenient for you?”
Charlie said: “Wait for a while. When the family finishes breakfast, I will come down after
finishing the dishes.”
“Well, then I am waiting for you at the gate of the community.”
Warnia couldn‟t help feeling a little distressed when she heard Charlie‟s answer.
Mr. Wade is such a perfect man, he still needs to clean up the dishes at home? This is
simply an insult to him!
She couldn‟t help thinking in her heart that if Mr. Wade was with her, she wouldn‟t let
him do any housework!
After all, a man should go abroad to fight the world and be served meticulously by his
wife when he returns home. How can he do housework at home?
On the one hand, she felt strongly worthless for Charlie, and on the other hand, she was
eager to be the woman who served Charlie at home.
Charlie hung up the phone, and Claire said, “Charlie, is your friend here to pick you up?”
“Right.” Charlie nodded, and said, “My friend‟s granddaughter, just came over to pick
me up.”
Claire hummed, without thinking about it, and said: “Then, you go and I will clean up the
dishes and chopsticks. Don‟t let them wait too long.”
Charlie hurriedly said: “It is okay wife, let her wait a while, I will leave after finishing
packing.”
Claire hurriedly pushed him, and said, “Oh, let me take it. If you have anything to go,
don‟t keep them waiting long!”
Chapter 649
Seeing Claire‟s insistence, Charlie nodded and said, “That‟s OK, you have worked so
hard, wife, I‟ll go now.”
“Go.” Claire replied and asked him: “Since you are going to a friend‟s birthday banquet,
are you ready with gifts?”
Charlie snorted and said, “I‟m ready.”
Claire hurriedly asked, “What gift are you preparing? Don‟t be too petty and
dissatisfying.”
Charlie smiled slightly and said, “I have prepared a little something that I made by
myself. It is polite and affectionate! My friend doesn‟t care about money, and I believe
he will like it very much.”
“That‟s good.” Claire nodded and said with a smile: “If this is the case, then you go
quickly!”
“Ok.”
Charlie got up and put on an ordinary coat, said goodbye to Claire and his father-in-law,
and went straight out of the house.
As soon as Charlie left, Elaine put down her mobile phone on her back, and said to
Claire with a serious face: “Claire, why are you getting used to Charlie now! What‟s the
use of his waste besides doing housework? I usually want him to do more housework. Is
it not okay for you to even let him do the housework!”
Claire hurriedly said: “Mom, if Charlie has something to do, let him go. I will take care of
things like cleaning up the bowls and chopsticks. I will do it later. It‟s no big deal.”
Elaine blurted out: “That‟s not what I said! This man is just like raising a dog. If you
restrict him from beginning to end, he will not dare to poop and pee at home, go to
bed, or bite on furniture. , he will wag tail when he sees you.”
As he said, Elaine said very solemnly: “But if you relax a little bit of discipline, it will not
only push your nose to your face, maybe someday will bite you back! Look at your dad
who asked me to discipline over the years. Is he not obedient?”
When Jacob heard this, his expression was so ugly, he cursed in his heart, d*mn it, you,
the stinky lady, treat me like a dog?
However, Jacob also dared not say anything to her, and could only endure what he was
upset about.
Claire glanced at her father sympathetically, and said helplessly: “Mom, I cleaned up the
dishes and going out.”
After speaking, she ignored Elaine, took the bowls and chopsticks into the kitchen.
Through the kitchen window of Claire‟s house just happened to be able to see the
entrance of the community, so she was washing the dishes, while subconsciously
looking out the window, she saw her husband Charlie, walking outside the door.
Charlie didn‟t know that his wife Claire was looking at him from the kitchen.
When he came outside the gate of the community, he saw a red Rolls Royce Phantom
parked at the gate of the community.
Immediately afterwards, a woman with noble temperament, beautiful face and slender
legs emerged from the car. This woman was the eldest lady of the Song family, Warnia.
Today Warnia is wearing a red customized dress, the whole person looks more beautiful,
and it vividly sets off the temperament of the eldest daughter of the big family.
She dressed up today and said it was for grandpa‟s birthday celebration, but it was
actually for Charlie.
After all, a woman is a person who pleases herself. This sentence has not changed since
ancient times. She hopes that Charlie can pay attention to her beauty and care more
about her.
Seeing Warnia, Charlie couldn‟t help but look up and down, and couldn‟t help being
surprised.
This is not the first time Charlie has seen Warnia‟s beauty, but he still couldn‟t help but
give a compliment and said, “Warnia, you are dressed beautifully today.”
Warnia looked at Charlie affectionately, and when she heard this, she couldn‟t help but
pounding like a deer, her face also showed the shame of a little woman.
She couldn‟t help holding the skirt, and turned slightly in front of Charlie, and said: “Do
you really think my dress is beautiful?”
Charlie smiled faintly: “Of course it‟s very beautiful, very in line with your temperament.”
Warnia became more embarrassed, and the roots of her ears became hotter.
Afterwards, Warnia bowed very respectfully, and at the same time said with some
shame, “Thank you, Mr. Wade for your praise.”
Chapter 650
Charlie smiled slightly and said, “You have worked so hard to pick me up.”
Warnia hurriedly said: “Yes, it is our Song family‟s honor that you attend Grandpa‟s
birthday banquet.”
Having said that, Warnia hurriedly trot for two steps, took the initiative to open the door
of the co-pilot, bowed slightly, made a gesture to Charlie, and blushed: “Mr. Wade,
please get in the car.”
Charlie nodded, and got into the car directly without being polite to Warnia.
If someone sees that the famous daughter of the Song family Ms. Warnia in Aurous Hill,
taking the initiative to open the door to a young man, their jaws will drop.
However, Charlie felt that, no matter from which aspect, he deserved Warnia to open the
door for him.
In terms of identity, he is the son of the Wade family, much stronger than her or even
the entire Song family;
In terms of strength, he is Mr. Wade, even Warnia‟s grandfather must be respectful to
him, so it is natural for Warnia to open a car door for himself.
Charlie didn‟t know, this scene happened to be seen clearly by Claire.
Claire had met Warnia. When her studio opened, Warnia specially came to congratulate
him.
When she saw Warnia last time, Claire felt like she was inferior to her in everything.
In terms of family background, appearance, temperament, ability, and financial
resources, she can‟t compare herself to her. It feels like she has met a stunning beauty
who is stronger than her in every aspect. Claire feels a little embarrassed.
But she didn‟t expect that Warnia, who is famous throughout Aurous Hill, would be so
respectful to her husband?
Not only did she drive to the door of her house to pick him up, even opened the door
for him? Why is she so polite to her husband?
Thinking of this, Claire suddenly felt a little sour, and she turned out to be jealous!
A thought came into her heart: This Warnia, does she like Charlie?
However, the next moment, she felt that her idea was too absurd.
Who is Warnia!
She is the daughter of the Song family! Family assets exceed 100 billion.
Where‟s her husband? Just a vagrant.
Even if he had some mysterious skills in fortune-telling now, it was impossible to
compare with the daughter of a big family, someone like Warnia.
However, since it is impossible for her to see her husband, why is she so polite to her
husband?
Claire couldn‟t figure out this question, and was inexplicably irritable.
At this time, Warnia had started Rolls Royce and left with Charlie.
Claire looked at the luxury cars that were gradually going away, even more
uncomfortable in her heart.
Is there really something unspeakable about the two of them?
She subconsciously took out her mobile phone, trying to call Charlie, but as soon as she
took out the mobile phone, she hesitated again.
After much deliberation, she decided that after Charlie came back, she would find
another opportunity to ask him carefully.
As for now, let‟s not be aggressive.
After all, it is a husband and wife, and she has to give him a minimum of trust and
respect!
Chapter 651
In the car.
Warnia said to Charlie while driving, “Mr. Wade, Grandpa has been talking about you for
several days, and I am afraid that you will not have time to attend his birthday banquet.
After you arrive, I believe he will be very happy!”
Charlie smiled slightly and said, “Since I have promised you, how can I break the
appointment.”
“Yeah!” Warnia nodded happily, and said: “The person Grandpa wants to see most today
is probably you.”
While speaking, Warnia sighed: “I don‟t know what‟s going on. Since my grandfather
went to see the genius doctor Tianqi a few days ago, he has been talking about you and
told me in private that this birthday banquet is his greatest wish, that you can be there.”
Charlie was stunned, he even chuckles.
He knew why Mr. Song kept talking about him and wanted to see him.
He must have met Tianqi first and saw the magical effect of Tianqi taking Rejuvenating
Pill, so he must be eager to hope that he can also give him one!
In fact, it is not only the temptation of the Old Master Song that is difficult to match the
rejuvenating pill, all the elderly in this world, they are not equal to the huge attraction of
the rejuvenating pill.
After he received the invitation, he did consider what gift he should prepare for Grandpa
Song.
After much deliberation, he feels that people like Mr. Song don‟t care about money, so
he might as well just give him a rejuvenation pill.
Rejuvenation pills are nothing magical to Charlie, and the most expensive cost is
nothing more than a 300-year-old purple ginseng.
What‟s more, he helped Liang, the illegitimate son of the Wei family. In order to thank
him, Liang gave him the family-renowned Thousand-Year Snow Ginseng. If the
Thousand-Year Snow Ginseng is used for refining medicine, the effect is much better
than Rejuvenating Pill. .
Therefore, giving Mr. Song a rejuvenation pill not only can sell Mr. Song a great favor,
but also does not cost much to him. It can be said that it is multi-purpose.
At this time, Warnia said to Charlie again: “Mr. Wade, Grandpa invited a lot of your
friends. You can have a good time with them later.”
“Oh?” Charlie asked with a smile: “Who did you invite?”
Warnia said: “Doris, Vice Chairman of Emgrand Group, I heard that you have a good
relationship with her?”
Charlie nodded: “It‟s not bad.”
Warnia smiled slightly and said, “She will also come today.”
After that, Warnia paused slightly, and then said: “As for the Patriarch of the White
Family and Qin Family, naturally it goes without saying that they have always had a
good relationship with you, right?”
Charlie smiled and said, “That‟s right.”
Warnia said again: “Grandpa also invited Liang, the chairman of Wei‟s Pharmacy. I heard
that you supported him?”
Charlie nodded and said, “Liang is an illegitimate child, and he has not been treated
appropriately. In addition, his father and his half-brother offended me, so I picked him
up.”
Warnia pursed her mouth and said, “Mr. Wade, I heard that you asked Mr. Orvel to send
the father and son to Changbai Mountain to dig ginseng?”
“Yes.” Charlie said lightly: “Since he despises Changbai Mountain the most, then I will
send him over to reflect on it.”
Warnia smiled and said: “I heard that the two of them had a miserable life in Changbai
Mountain. They had to dig ginseng to exchange for some food. Some time ago, the
mountain was covered by heavy snow. The father and son couldn‟t get into the
mountain or collect ginseng. So he ran to the villager‟s house and stole a chicken, but it
made people unable to get up from the fight. The cat was chewing on the bark in the
ruined house.”
Charlie asked curiously: “Why do you pay attention to these? Even I didn‟t pay attention
to the recent situation of the two of them.”
Warnia blushed and said with a little shame: “I just feel that they are both on their own
account, so I want to know what kind of punishment they have been punished, and then
I asked more about it.”
Charlie smiled and said, “Did you pay attention to the group of people who were sent to
Jinx to dig coal?”
Warnia smiled and said, “Pay attention! They seem to be really miserable. They go to the
coal kiln for 12 hours a day. The working environment is very bad, the work intensity is
heavy, and they still don‟t have enough food. I heard that there are more than a dozen
people in the evening. They keep crying in the Chase shop…”
Chapter 652
Charlie smiled and said, “This is the price of harm.”
“Yeah!” Warnia nodded heavily, and said: “These people are all to blame.”
While talking, Warnia had already drove the car into the Song family villa.
In the courtyard of the villa, Solmon White, Qin Gang, Orvel, Liang, and Doris had been
waiting here long ago. As soon as Charlie got out of the car, they immediately
surrounded them.
Warnia stopped the car and said to Charlie: “Mr. Wade, take your seat, and I will open
the door for you.”
Charlie said hurriedly: “Don‟t be so polite, I can just go down by myself.”
Warnia said hurriedly: “No, no! Mr. Wade, you are today‟s distinguished guest. I must do
all the courtesy you deserve, or grandpa will definitely scold me!”
With that, she hurriedly pushed the door of the car, walked around the passenger door,
and opened the door.
Charlie smiled helplessly, and then got out of the car.
He felt that Warnia was making a fuss and being too serious, but Warnia felt that these
etiquettes were all essential. Whaat made grandpa value Mr. Wade so much.
At the same time!
On the terrace on the second floor of the villa, Roger overlooked the courtyard, taking
all the performance of Warnia and Charlie into his eyes.
Since Warnia drove out, he has been waiting here, hoping to wait for the distinguished
guest whom Warnia talked.
He himself also hoped that the so-called distinguished guest that Warnia personally
picked up would be an Old Master, preferably a female Old Master, so that the
possibility of love rivals would be completely eliminated.
But unexpectedly, Warnia actually picked up a young man who was similar to her age!
Moreover, what surprised him even more was that Warnia would actually get off the car
and open the door for the young man!
Roger couldn‟t help wondering how much Warnia had to pay attention to each other to
condescend to personally open the door to a young man of the same age?
Could this be the man Warnia liked?
This is the best grandson-in-law that Mr. Song misses?
It looks like it must be him!
Thinking of this, Roger‟s face was extremely gloomy, and his heart was so angry!
He observed at Charlie closely, and looked up and down the strange man.
Although Charlie looked handsome, demeaned and chic, from the perspective of his
clothes, he was an ordinary person who couldn‟t be more ordinary.
Roger estimated that Charlie‟s clothes and shoes totaled only a few thousand.
A few thousand is worth a pair of socks.
This kind of person looks like a stinky silk from a bad street. Why does Warnia take him
so seriously? !
Moreover, seeing Warnia‟s twitchy and shy gesture like a little woman, you don‟t need
to guess, she must be enamored with this rag!
Roger‟s fists were clenched, and the force was too strong, making the entire knuckles a
little white!
Immediately, he felt that he had nowhere to vent his stomach, so he slammed his fist on
the railing and snarled, “d*mn! Where‟s the smelly rag, you dare to steal a woman from
me, are you really looking for death!”
Chapter 653
Some guests coming and going on the second floor suddenly cast doubtful glances,
wondering why Roger and Regnar suddenly became angry.
Roger glanced at them coldly and said, “What are you looking at? Get out!”
Seeing that these guests all turned their heads and dared not look at this place
anymore, Roger had a somber face and beckoned to Liu Guang not far away.
Liu Guang ran over and asked diligently: “Mr. Wu, what do you want?”
Roger pointed to Charlie, who was standing with Warnia in the yard, gritted his teeth
and said: “You can check the identity of this kid for me. I want to see how sacred he is!”
Liu Guang glanced in the direction of Roger‟s finger, and this glance made him
immediately cracked!
Isn‟t this Charlie? !
He knows this person when he turns into ashes!
The reason why his precious son Liu Ming was carved with a knife on his forehead by
Orvel was because he offended Charlie!
Had it not been for Charlie, Mr. Orvel wouldn‟t have hurt his son!
Therefore, Mr. Orvel is just the murderer, and Charlie is the culprit!
His son‟s forehead was engraved with the words “poor hanging” and became Aurous
Hill‟s laughing stock. When he thought of this, he wanted to swallow Charlie alive!
However, because he couldn‟t provoke Mr. Orvel, he could only swallow his anger and
didn‟t even dare to let go!
Thinking of this, he immediately gritted his teeth and said: “Mr. Wu, this person is called
Charlie!”
Roger asked in a cold voice, “What‟s the origin of this rag? he dare to move the woman I
like, I think he is tired of life!”
Seeing that Roger was very upset with Charlie, Liu Guang suddenly became ecstatic! he
immediately realized that his chance of revenge was here!
Therefore, Liu Guang immediately said to Roger: “Mr. Wu, this Charlie is the Rubbish
son-in-law of the Willson family. As for the Willson family, it is just a garbage family on
the verge of bankruptcy in Aurous Hill.”
Roger‟s expression became more gloomy, frowning and asking: “Are you sure he is a
son-in-law?”
Liu Guang said firmly, “Of course he is.”
After that, he further explained: “His wife is called Claire, she is very beautiful, and she is
the object of a crush on many people in Aurous Hill, but in the end she married this
rubbish. After this rubbish was transferred to the Willson family, he washed clothes
every day, cooks and sweeps the floor, he is basically a housewife. It is said that the poor
are dying, and they are very concerned about this matter. Everyone in Aurous Hill knows
about this matter!”
A trace of coldness and anger flashed in Roger‟s eyes.
Before, both he and his father suspected that Warnia‟s ideal person was most likely the
son of Eastcliff‟s big family.
If that‟s the case, he really doesn‟t have much competitiveness.
But he never expected that all of Warnia‟s people would turn out to be live-in son-inlaws who are stubborn here?
A son-in-law! This proves that Charlie is already married!
Furthermore, he is not just waste, a rag, and he is still a husband!
If Warnia likes the children of the Eastcliff family, it can barely make sense.
However, she actually fell in love with a married man, this is simply ruining the three
views!
Moreover, he slapped himself in the face!
After all, how can he say that he is the progeny of the first family in the south of the
Yangtze River. The young master of the Wu family, who has nearly 200 billion in assets,
can‟t even compare to a son-in-law in front of Warnia?
Chapter 654
Warnia was so enthusiastic and gentle towards him, but so cold and tough towards
himself, this was an insult!
Roger felt the humiliation sincerely. He gritted his teeth at Liu Guang and said coldly:
“Liu Guang, I will arrange a task for you. If you do it well, I will not treat you badly, but if
you do not do it well, Don‟t come to see me in the future!”
Liu Guang‟s face was stunned, and he blurted out: “Despite Mr. Wu‟s orders, Liu Guang
will do his best!”
Roger observed at Charlie in the courtyard, and said coldly: “After a while, you can think
of a way. I want you to humiliate and teach Charlie severely in front of Warnia. I want
you to do it in front of Warnia! It‟s best to let him get out of here with his tail in a dingy
way!”
Liu Guang was extremely excited. Isn‟t this the f*cking opportunity for public revenge? !
Thinking of this, he blurted out excitedly: “Mr. Wu don‟t worry, I will go down and meet
him soon!”
At this moment, Liu Guang was extremely excited.
He had investigated before that Charlie used some feng shui tricks to fool a bunch of
big figures in Aurous Hill. Many people respected him as Mr. Wade. Orvel, White Family,
Qin Family, and even Song Family all regarded Charlie as a guest. , Is an existence that
Liu Guang simply can‟t afford.
However, Liu Guang feels that he can‟t afford to offend, but it doesn‟t mean that the Wu
family can‟t offend him!
Since this Charlie offended the eldest son of the Wu family, isn‟t it a matter of minutes
for the Wu family to kill him?
Now Young Master lets himself go to the front stand, not only a chance to revenge, but
also a chance to please the beads!
Kill two birds with one stone, kill two birds with one stone indeed!
With Roger supporting him behind his back, coupled with new hatred and old hatred
rushing into his heart, Liu Guang was completely boiling. He must bite Charlie as a piece
of meat today, it is best to kill Charlie directly!
Therefore, Liu Guang immediately said to Roger: “Mr. Roger, I will go to meet him for a
while!”
……
At this moment, in the courtyard of the villa, when Solmon White, Qin Gang, Orvel,
Liang, and Ms. Doris saw Charlie coming, they hurriedly gathered around and greeted
him respectfully.
Solmon White, Qin Gang, Orvel and Liang all call Charlie Mr. Wade, while Doris calls
Charlie Mr. Charlie.
In addition to a few of them, Qin Gang was also followed by a dignified and beautiful
beauty. This beauty was particularly eye-catching in a light blue evening dress.
Charlie took a closer look at the woman, and was surprised to find that this dignified
and mature beauty is Aoxue who usually wears sportswear, has a heroic look!
He couldn‟t help exclaiming: “Aoxue, I almost didn‟t recognize your dress today!”
Aoxue blushed as soon as she heard this.
She bit her lower lip lightly, and said embarrassedly: “Hello, Mr. Wade!”
Today, Aoxue came with her father to attend Father Song‟s birthday banquet,
deliberately dressing herself up to be very mature, because after all, she was a few years
younger than Charlie, and she was still in college, for fear that Charlie would really treat
her as a younger sister. A more mature dress might still make Charlie‟s heart move.
Charlie smiled at her slightly, and said, “You too.”
At this time, Liang hurriedly walked to the front, bowed deeply, and said, “Mr. Wade, I
have been waiting for you to inspect the work at Wei‟s Pharmaceutical Company. I
wonder when Mr. Wade will have time?”
Charlie waved his hand and said, “Wei‟s Pharmaceutical is yours. You can manage it
carefully. There is no need for me to inspect the work.”
Liang hurriedly said: “Mr. Wade, everything I have today is yours. Therefore, everything
of Wei‟s Pharmaceutical is also yours. If you have any needs in the future, just a word,
Liang will definitely go through fire and water!”
Charlie nodded and smiled, and said, “Liang, you are great.”
Liang bowed deeply again: “Mr. Wade, this is what Liang should do.”
At this time, a sharp voice suddenly rang: “Oh, fcking, it’s so fcking weird. A bunch of
Aurous Hill people can be regarded as having heads and faces. They actually kneel
around a rubbish hanging wire and lick them. Do you have eyes? Are you blind? Still
don‟t like your mouth tasteless and want to lick your sh!t?”
Chapter 655
No one thought that as soon as Liu Guang jumped out, he dared to barge of mockery at
everyone.
These words not only mocked Charlie, but also mocked those people who respect him.
At this time, Mr. Orvel almost burst into flames in his eyes. He glared at Liu Guang and
cursed coldly: “You Liu Guang, are you f*cking looking for death? Do you want to be like
your son, let me give it on his forehead? How many words did I engrave?!”
Charlie looked at Liu Guang with a grim expression, and suddenly realized.
It turns out this guy is Liu Ming‟s father.
Liu Ming, the rich second generation who was full of slogans, pretended to be coercive
at the Champs Elysees Hot Springs, and then asked Mr. Orvel to engrave the words on
his forehead.
Unexpectedly, his father dared to make trouble for him at Song‟s birthday banquet
today.
Liu Guang observed at Mr. Orvel fiercely at this time, and said coldly: “Mr. Orvel, don‟t
you f*cking pretend to be in front of me, do you think I‟m really afraid of you?”
Having said that, he pointed at Charlie and said viciously: “I really don‟t understand, like
you, the smelly rug that can only live by eating soft rice can also appear here! There are
still people who have a mouthful. A compliment, what‟s the matter? Are you blind? Can‟t
you see the essence of your smelly rug?”
Everyone was indignant for a while, and they wanted to do something to Liu Guang, but
Charlie stopped them and said indifferently: “Everyone, today is the birthday of Mr.
Song, there is no need to fight and make others laugh.”
After speaking, Charlie smiled and said to Liu Guang again: “I was thinking about what
kind of mental retardation can educate a son like Liu Ming. I saw you today and finally
found the reason.”
After a pause, Charlie said again: “Your son‟s fate is your role model, so I advise you to
keep a low profile and don‟t be too awkward. The skin on your forehead is wrinkled. If I
really want to use a knife to engrave, without you The son‟s forehead is so smooth.”
“You…” Liu Guangqi‟s chest rose and fell sharply, pointing at Charlie and cursed: “Tell
you your surname is Wade, don‟t say I didn‟t give you a chance to survive, as long as
you kneel down right now and let me also engraved the words “poor hang” on your
head, otherwise, I will kill you!”
Charlie said disdainfully: “Who gave you the confidence that made you think you could
kill me?”
Liu Guang sneered and said, “You are only relying on Mr. Orvel, a rubbish b@stard, to
dare to be so arrogant, but now I am standing behind the Wu family. Orvel is inferior as
a dog in front of me. I can do it with a wave of my hand. Kill him, not to mention you
Rubbish.”
Mr. Orvel was furious. He rushed over to attack Liu Guang. Charlie stopped him and said
with a smile: “Liu Guang, your master seems a bit unkind. It‟s okay to let dogs bite
people, but you have to show up, right? Otherwise, what if the dog is killed by
someone?”
Liu Guang sneered and said: “Wade, don‟t think I don‟t know what you are. It‟s nothing
more than using those mysterious things to deceive people. These people are still in the
dark, waiting for them to recover. If I do it for them, they won‟t spare you!”
After speaking, he looked at Warnia and said seriously: “Miss Song, you are a recognized
strong woman in Aurous Hill. How come you were deceived by this kind of rubbish? And
don‟t forget, this guy is already married, and he is a live-in son-in-law, you are too close
to this kind of person, which will have a great impact on your reputation. In case
everyone misunderstands, I think the first lady in Aurous Hill actually likes a married
married man, your reputation can‟t be saved!”
Warnia‟s expression suddenly became very ugly.
She really likes Charlie, and Charlie is indeed married, but what about it? She just like
him. Is it wrong to like someone from the bottom of one‟s heart?
Besides, even if she is really wrong, does she need Liu Guang to make irresponsible
remarks? !
However, Warnia knew in her heart that when Liu Guang said this, she couldn‟t get
angry.
Because once she is angry, she is likely to be mistaken for anger.
So Warnia scolded, “Liu Guang, right? We didn‟t have you on the guest list. Who
brought you in?”
Chapter 656
Liu Guang sneered, and said arrogantly: “Of course, Mr. Orvel from the Wu family
brought me in! Let me tell you, I am from the Wu family now. As far as I know, you don‟t
have the strength of anyone present. Can it be compared with the Wu family? Even if
you all add up, it may not be comparable to the Wu family! Whoever dares to move me
is tantamount to opposing the Wu family!”
After that, Liu Guang‟s face was full of triumph.
He knew that as long as he showed the Wu family card, no one would dare to do
anything to him.
As he proudly patrolled the surroundings, he suddenly felt a black shadow flashing past,
and then he slapped his face heavily!
Only this one slapped him in the face.
He staggered almost to the end, and he stood still and found that Charlie was the one
who hit him.
Charlie looked at him with a smile at this time, and said lightly: “If you don‟t mention the
Wu family, I won‟t be too lazy to beat you. Since you did, then I will give the Wu family
this face!”
“You f*cking dare to hit me? You‟re looking for death!”
Liu Guang didn‟t expect that he would get a slap in the face when he reported the name
of the Wu family. Although the f*ck was his own face, in fact, it was the Wu family‟s face!
This Charlie has nothing more than the ability to fool people, but don‟t forget, he
offended, none but the Wu family, the first family in the south of the Yangtze River!
Charlie smiled slightly, raised his hand and slapped him again, and said with a smile:
“You think you are the dog of the Wu family, so I dare not beat you? Tell you, I beat the
dog of the Wu family! If you are not convinced , Go back and tell your master, let him
come to me!”
In fact, Charlie had already understood very much in his heart.
Mr. Orvel and the others have called him before, and the Wu family is now looking for
him everywhere.
He is not only the person who turned Wu Qi into a feces-swallowing beast, but also the
person Warnia loves.
So, give the Wu family some time, and they will definitely find it.
Perhaps, the Wu family has already seen that Warnia like him.
Even the reason why Liu Guang dared to jump out now is probably because the Wu
family is behind him.
In this case, he simply forced the Wu family out, and what‟s wrong with a dog like Liu
Guang?
Liu Guang is really going crazy.
He clearly mentioned the name of Wu family didn‟t work well, and Charlie was afraid
that he would die?
It is good! Since he want to die, then he will fulfill his wish!
As soon as Liu Guang thought of Roger, the second young master of the Wu family, he
was watching from the terrace on the second floor, and he deliberately shouted,
“Charlie, I have already told you clearly that I am from the Wu family, so you still dare to
fight Me, do you still have Wu family in your eyes?!”
Charlie saw that he had been observing from the second-floor terrace of the villa with
his peripheral light, and guessed that his master should be there.
So he sneered and said loudly, “What is the Wu family? A family that can raise Rubbish
like you must be very Rubbish itself! It‟s just a bunch of Rubbish, and it deserves to
appear in my eyes?”
Chapter 657
When Roger heard Charlie insult the Wu family like this, he became furious.
So he immediately turned around and went downstairs, ready to meet Charlie for a
while.
At this moment, Warnia looked at Liu Guang, who was blushing and swollen by Charlie,
and called the home bodyguard.
As soon as the bodyguard arrived, she pointed at Liu Guang and ordered: “Throw this
man out for me! Dare to come in again and break his legs!”
“Yes! Miss!”
When the bodyguards heard this, they rushed to the front and held Liu Guang directly
to throw him out of the Song family.
However, at this moment, a cold voice suddenly rang.
“I see who dares to throw him out!”
With his hands on his back, Roger walked down the stairs step by step, with indifference
and anger on his face.
Originally, he asked Liu Guang to come over to trouble Charlie and prevent Charlie from
coming off stage, in order to slap Charlie severely and make him lose face in front of
Warnia.
Unexpectedly, this Charlie dared to be so arrogant. He didn‟t put the Wu family in his
eyes at all. He slapped Liu Guang twice and slapped almost into a dead dog.
This is not the most important thing!
The most important thing is that this Charlie is so bold that he dared to call the Wu
family rubbish!
It is simply untolerable, which is unbearable!
When the bodyguards saw Roger come down, they hesitated for a while. After all, he
and his father also lived in the Song family for a few days, and the bodyguards had long
known that they were the distinguished guests of the family.
Liu Guang suddenly showed excited eyes and blurted out: “Mr. Wu, you have to call the
shots for me!”
Roger glanced at him annoyingly, cursing in his heart, useless dog stuff, no small things
can‟t be done, what use is it of you!
Warnia also frowned at this time and asked: “Roger, what do you mean? What does this
matter have to do with you?”
Roger said indifferently: “It‟s not interesting. Liu Guang is from our Wu family. He came
with my dad and me. If you want to throw him out now, you just hit our Wu family in the
face!”
Then he said to Charlie again: “And you, who gave you the courage to beat him, and
dare to be disrespectful to my Wu family? Now you immediately kneel down and slap
yourself, otherwise, don‟t blame me.”
For him, although Liu Guang is just a dog, this dog can be beaten by himself, but he
can‟t be beaten by others!
Otherwise, where would he put Roger‟s face? Where to put the face of Wu family?
Charlie looked at him and asked, “What? Is your Wu family very good?”
“Of course.” Roger sneered very arrogantly: “The Wu family is the largest family in the
south of the Yangtze River, and also a leader in the whole country. You dare to say that
Wu family is rubbish?!”
Charlie smiled contemptuously, and looked up and down Roger, not to mention, this
guy is indeed similar to Wu Qi, and he is indeed the brother of a compatriot.
However, before Charlie spoke, Warnia hurriedly stepped forward and blurted out:
“Roger, this is Liu Guang‟s provocation first. Don‟t embarrass Mr. Wade!”
“Mr. Wade?” Roger was annoyed when he heard Warnia come out to protect Charlie,
and blurted out: “He is just a Rubbish, dare to call him a master?”
Warnia stepped forward and said solemnly: “Roger, please pay attention to your own
words! Mr. Wade is an idol in my mind, and I can‟t tolerate you shaming him!”
Roger didn‟t expect that the goddess Warnia was actually Charlie‟s stinky licking dog!
He couldn‟t help crying in resentment in his heart: “How can this guy be compare to
me? I am the man you should kneel and lick! You are really blind!”
Chapter 658
Thinking of this, he said coldly: “Warnia, let me tell you, this kid surnamed Wade beat
our Wu family‟s dog and scolded our Wu family. Even if Mr. Song came out to talk, I
can‟t forgive that!”
After that, he immediately pointed to Liu Guang and shouted to Charlie: “Kneel down
and kowtow to my son, then kneel down and kowtow three heads to me. I will not hold
you accountable for this matter for now!”
Hearing this, Liu Guang was overjoyed!
Those two slaps just now weren‟t in vain, the eldest master has already begun to stand
for him!
So Liu Guang covered his face and strode to Charlie, arrogantly cursing: “Have you
heard? Why don‟t you kneel down?!”
Charlie snorted disdainfully, and suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed Liu Guang‟s
neck, and directly lifted him in place!
Roger was dumbfounded!
He didn‟t expect that Charlie could lift Liu Guang, one hundred fifty or sixty kilograms,
with one hand, and his feet were suspended!
At this time, Liu Guang only felt that his neck was pinched by a strong force, and his feet
were kicking randomly in the air, but the more he struggled, the more he couldn‟t
breathe!
Charlie looked at Liu Guang and said coldly: “Do you dare to say one more word, I will
write on your forehead, and I will also engrave the word “poor hang”!”
After that, he threw him to the ground.
Liu Guang slammed, his bones were about to break, but he was already shocked by
Charlie‟s coldness, and he crawled to Roger‟s side, really afraid to say another word.
Seeing this, Warnia pointed to Liu Guang unceremoniously, and said to several
bodyguards, “What are you still waiting for? I said, throw this guy out for me!”
As soon as the bodyguard heard this, he rushed forward and dragged Liu Guang up
without saying a word.
Liu Guang hurriedly shouted: “Mr. Wu, Mr. Wu. Help me mister Wu!”
Roger clenched his fists tightly, this is simply humiliating him without any secret. He has
never been insulted like this before!
The anger in his eyes couldn‟t be turned away, and he gritted his teeth and said to
Warnia: “Do you know if this Charlie is a married man or a waste son-in-law, you actually
want to drive me for him?”
Warnia said with a cold face: “Mr. Wade is a distinguished guest of the Song family, and
one of the people I admire most. Let alone a dog in your family, even if you dare to
continue to be disrespectful to Mr. Wade, I will do the same!”
Roger sullenly looked at Warnia, then at Charlie, sneered.
He was annoyed and observed at Charlie coldly and said, “Boy, you are crazy! If you feel
that Warnia is covering you, you dare to be so arrogant in front of me, haven‟t you
heard of the reputation of the Wu family and Regnar Wu? !”
Charlie smiled lightly and said, “I have indeed heard of the name of the Wu family.”
Roger‟s expression was cold and contemptuous, and he said arrogantly: “I‟ve heard of it.
You call Wu family rubbish. If you don‟t kneel down and beg me for forgiveness, the Wu
family will definitely not let you go! Even if the king of heaven covering you!”
Charlie smiled faintly and said: “The reason why I have heard of the Wu family is because
a few days ago, there was an internet celebrity on YouTube who robbed Old Master‟s
sh!t in the hospital toilet!”
“That guy is said to be Wu Qi, he seems to be your Wu family child? It seems that your
Wu family child is really ruthless, so disgusting things, eating that thing!”
As soon as Charlie mentioned about his brother eating sh!t, Roger‟s expression suddenly
became extremely ugly!
d*mn, this is really the biggest stain in the 100-year history of the Wu family!
At this time, Orvel was by the side, imitating a joke on the Internet, and said with an
exaggerated expression: “f*ck! Ruthless!”
Everyone suddenly laughed.
At this time, Roger‟s expression was about to eat people!
Chapter 659
Roger was so angry that his fists clenched!
He observed at Charlie and said coldly: “Good boy, this is your own death. Don‟t blame
me for not giving you a chance! My Wu family will never let you live until tomorrow!”
Before Charlie spoke, Warnia immediately shouted: “Roger, dare you!”
Roger said coldly: “What can I not dare?! Do you really think that Wu family can be
slaughtered in Aurous Hill? I tell you! In Aurous Hill, everyone must bow to the Wu
family!”
Warnia‟s face was cold, and she blurted out: “Roger, you are not welcome here, please
go out!”
“Let me out?!” Roger widened his eyes, looked at Warnia, and said angrily: “You want to
drive me out for this stinking silk?”
Warnia said firmly: “Yes! I‟ll say it again, please go out!”
At this time, Warnia‟s cousin Honor suddenly appeared, and he hurriedly stepped
forward and persuaded: “Oh, Mr. Wu and Warnia, what are you two arguing about?”
Roger saw Honor coming, and hurriedly said: “Honor is just right for you, your sister, for
the sake of a mere rag, she is kicking me out!”
Honor glanced at Charlie, somewhat embarrassed.
In fact, Honor was also very disdainful of Charlie in his heart, but he knew that his
grandfather believed in him very much, and he valued and respected him, so he didn‟t
dare to openly disrespect Charlie.
Seeing that Charlie and Roger seemed to be in conflict, he hurriedly smiled and said,
“Oh, this is really flooding the Dragon King Temple, and the family doesn‟t know the
other.”
With that, he hurriedly said to Charlie: “Mr. Wade, this is Roger Wu, the eldest son
grandson of Regnar Wu family.”
Immediately, he hurriedly explained to Roger: “Mr. Orvel, this is Mr. Wade, who once
saved my grandfather‟s life.”
Roger snorted coldly, and said, “What a sh!t master, I think he‟s just a liar! He hurt Wu
family‟s dog and called my family garbage. Even if it is the king of heaven or Mr. Wade
he‟s not here today. I will let him go!”
As soon as he finished speaking, before Roger left, Mr. Song and Regnar walked over
from the villa.
When Mr. Song came over, he heard the quarrel happening here, he frowned and asked,
“Warnia, Honor, what happened?”
Roger saw that Grandpa Song was coming, and hurriedly said, “Grandpa Song, you just
came here, and Warnia actually drove my people out for this man! And this man said
rude things about family, which is simply humiliating me. , Humiliate my entire Wu
family! You must…”
Before Roger finished speaking, Old Song Song had already walked two steps quickly,
stretched his hands towards Charlie, and said with all his respect: “Mr. Wade, you are
here!”
Roger and Regnar on the side were stunned!
Why is the eighty-year-old Mr. Song so respectful to a young man who is very young
and well dressed? !
At this moment, Charlie looked at Mr. Song and smiled slightly, and said, “Father, I don‟t
think you are getting better, do you feel a little down these days?”
Mr. Song hurriedly said: “Mr. Wade is really a dragon and a phoenix among people. You
can see the aging situation at a glance. It‟s not a secret. The weather changed a few days
ago and I was somewhat infected with wind and cold. In addition, I was getting older, so
I looked tired. .”
Charlie said, “Because your body‟s foundation is too weak, the medicine given to you
last time is mainly used to treat the illnesses and hidden diseases that have accumulated
in your body for many years, although it has cured all of your problems. But it didn‟t
improve your physical fitness much.”
Elder Song hurriedly said, “Even so, I am very grateful for Mr. Wade‟s life-saving grace. If
it weren‟t for Mr. Wade‟s action, the Old Master would have already fallen into the soil,
how could he still live to his birthday today!”
Charlie smiled indifferently, and said: “Today I prepared a birthday gift for you, I believe
it will be helpful to your current situation.”
When Grandpa Song heard this, his hands and feet trembled with excitement.
Birthday gift? Help the status quo?
Chapter 660
Could it be…
Could it be…
Could it be the rejuvenating pill that Tianqi had taken? !
In the past few days, Grandpa Song has dreamed of getting a chance. In dreams, he
hoped that Charlie could give him a rejuvenation pill, and let himself feel the charm of
going back in time, so that he could live a little more years, and help Song family.
Longer and farther.
However, he lived to such an old age, he knew a truth: chances are hard to find!
He dared not go to Charlie for medicine, for fear that Charlie would be disgusted, so he
could only wait patiently.
Waiting for the moment when the opportunity comes.
He originally thought that this opportunity would have to wait until the day when his
granddaughter Warnia and Charlie made substantial progress.
However, listening to Charlie‟s words now, he felt that Charlie might really have
prepared a rejuvenation pill for him as a birthday gift.
However, he was not sure, and he didn‟t dare to ask questions directly, so he could only
put this great expectation in his heart first, bowed his hand to Charlie and said, “The Old
Master thanks Mr. Wade!”
Regnar frowned, and hurriedly asked Roger next to him in a low voice: “What‟s the
background of this kid?! Old Song actually respects him so much?!”
Roger gritted his posterior molars and blurted out: “Dad! This b@stard is the guest that
Warnia personally picked up just now! Moreover, I think Warnia is very attached to him!”
“Oh?” Regnar frowned and said, “So that person we are looking for is him?”
Roger nodded hurriedly and said bitterly, “This kid is very arrogant. He beat Liu Guang
just now, and Warnia made people throw Liu Guang out again!”
“What?!”
Regnar said angrily: “We brought in Liu Guang, which is equivalent to letting us openly
clarify that Liu Guang is Wu‟s dog. This kid knows that it is our dog, so he dare to do
it?!”
Roger said annoyedly: “Dad, this kid not only beat Liu Guang, but also called our Wu
family rubbish, but also openly ridiculed brother‟s affairs. I have the heart to kill him!”
When Regnar heard this, his heart was furious!
What he says now is also the second-generation heir of the Wu family, and will soon
succeed the old father and become the head of the Wu family. However, in the small
Aurous Hill, there are people who dare not give the Wu family face or even insult the
Wu family. He could not accept it anyway!
So he immediately opened his mouth and said to Mr. Song: “Uncle Song, this person
beat Liu Guang and insulted our Wu family. No matter how Liu Guang is the dog of our
Wu family, the dignity of my Wu family cannot be trampled by anyone. For this matter,
you must give me a reasonable explanation!”
When Mr. Song heard this, he already understood the ins and outs of the matter.
It must be Roger‟s short-sightedness, which caused Liu Guang to run into Mr. Wade.
Otherwise, how could Mr. Wade be an acquaintance of someone like Liu Guang?
However, the current problem is also very difficult.
One side is Mr. Wade, and the other is Wu Family. Of course, Mr. Wade must do all they
can to maintain, but the Wu Family is the first in Aurous Hill in strength, which really
offends them and is very detrimental to the Song Family…
However, when he thought of Rejuvenation Pill, Mr. Song immediately put the question
behind him!
He sank his face and said sharply to Regnar: “Mr. Regnar, Mr. Wade saved the life of the
Old Master! In the old house, no one is allowed to insult Mr. Wade!”
Chapter 661
In Father Song‟s heart, Charlie has always been the best candidate for the son-in-law of
the Song family.
With his eighty years of life experience, he has already seen at a glance that Charlie is
different!
In Aurous Hill, he was the first to think that this son is extremely powerful, comparable
to a real dragon on earth!
In addition, he had already seen the effect of Rejuvenating Pill, and he was full of
attachment to Charlie.
A good relationship with the Wu family is nothing more than a way to make the Song
family more money.
However, although the Song family is not as rich as the Wu family, they are not short of
money.
There is not much difference between more than 100 billion property and more than
200 billion property. Anyway, it is inexhaustible money.
For Mr. Song, money is no longer important, life and health are the most important!
Therefore, he dreamed that he could recruit Charlie into the Song family as his son-inlaw. How could he tolerate others on the Song family‟s territory and ridicule him?
Regnar and Roger were also startled.
No one had expected that Regnar was so straightforward, that Old Master Song was still
between Charlie and Wu‟s family, choosing the former!
Regnar felt hot on his face, and he hated Mr. Song to death. He couldn‟t help but
secretly thought that this old immortal is really unskilled! In the presence of so many
people, he can‟t get off the stage! What is the face of the future owner of this Wu
family? !
Roger on the side was also very annoyed and frowned, “Grandpa Song, as far as I know,
this Charlie is just a liar who looks at Feng Shui! Don‟t be fooled by this waste!”
Mr. Song‟s expression was very ugly.
He looked at Roger and said coldly: “The Old Master has lived for eighty years, and he
thinks he has the eye to see people, and he doesn‟t need your guidance!”
When Regnar heard this, his face suddenly became cold, and he said: “Uncle Song is
going to speak for this outsider?”
“Yes!” Mr. Song said decisively, “In the eyes of the Old Master, Mr. Wade is a real dragon
on earth, billions of mortals, no one can compare to him in any aspect!”
The voice falls!
The atmosphere solidified instantly!
Regnar was extremely annoyed.
He loves face the most in his life, and now he is so run on by Mr. Song, his heart is
naturally furious.
At this moment, he even wanted to walk away, and then completely break with the Song
family!
The Wu family is more influential than the Song family. If the Wu family breaks openly
with the Song family, the Song family will inevitably be impacted and the loss will be at
least several billion.
However, he felt in his heart that if he just waved away like this, the matter of his son
marrying Warnia, he was afraid that there would be no better chance in future at all!
Regnar has been fascinated by wealthy men for a lifetime, and he knows too much
about the importance of a good wife to wealthy men.
If Roger marries the daughter of an ordinary person in the future, the other party will
not bring him any help, and may even lower his goal and determination to fight;
If Roger marries a star in the entertainment industry in the future, then the other party
must be like a vampire, desperately drawing blood from him, screaming outside, and
that will only speed up the prodigal‟s downfall!
If Roger will marry the second generation of a very good-tempered straw bag rich in the
future, he may also be dragged into the rank of a prodigal. In that case, even if there are
hundreds of billions of wealth, it may not be enough for him to corrupt the status.
He has seen too many giants regretting their lives for their wives mistakes.
Therefore, he must let his son marry a wise helper who can give him and the future
family a great help!
Chapter 662
It seems that no one is more suitable for this identity than Warnia!
Thinking of this, he was a little hesitant and reluctant.
The scene, with Regnar‟s gloomy silence, fell into a strange embarrassment.
Seeing this, Honor on the side secretly said badly.
If the Song family and the Wu family have cracks that are difficult to repair, or even turn
against each other, it will undoubtedly be a big blow to the Song family!
More importantly, in this way, Warnia is even more unlikely to marry the Wu family!
If Warnia does not marry far away, her future paternal position will not be secure!
Even if the position of the Patriarch is secured, the assets of the Song Family will
probably be divided by Warnia!
Therefore, he would never allow Warnia to stay in Song‟s house, let alone recruit Charlie!
Therefore, he hurriedly stood up and made a haha, persuading and saying: “Uncle Wu,
Young Mr. Roger, today is my grandfather‟s birthday banquet. As the saying goes, the
elder is the oldest, not to mention that he is still the big birthday star today. In any case,
you can‟t get angry and hurt the harmony of our family.”
What Honor said was undoubtedly giving both sides a chance to ease.
Although Regnar was very angry, he didn‟t want to be too stiff with the Song family. He
just couldn‟t step down because of face.
Grandpa Song, in fact, really wanted to be able to have both fish and bear paws. If he
must choose one of the two, he must choose Charlie. If he doesn‟t have to choose one
of the two, then he must choose both.
Therefore, the appearance of Honor just catered to the expectations of the two people.
So Regnar took the lead and said: “The honor says that today is Uncle Song‟s 80th
birthday celebration. In any case, it should not be disturbed by Uncle Song‟s birthday.
What happened just now was that Wu was abrupt. Please forgive me, Uncle Song!”
Regnar‟s words not only gave himself a step, but also gave Mr. Song a step.
As a junior, he took the initiative to apologize on the grounds of his father‟s life. It was
an act of respecting the elderly, so he did not lose face, and he also showed his respect
and respect for the elder.
In his opinion, first use this step to ease his tit-for-tat confrontation with Mr. Song and
stabilize Mr. Song.
As for this Charlie, he has the opportunity to clean up him, not for a while, after the
birthday banquet is over, he has 10,000 ways to kill him!
Father Song‟s expression also eased a lot, and he nodded and said, “You can only make
money if you are kind, and I don‟t want everyone to make trouble too unpleasant.”
After speaking, he looked at Charlie and asked respectfully: “Mr. Wade, what do you
think?”
Although Charlie was unhappy with the Wu family man and his sons, he didn‟t need Mr.
Song to stand up for him. He prefers to repair this kind of addictive stuff.
Besides, today is indeed Elder Song‟s birthday banquet, and there is no need to
entangle other guests at other people‟s birthday banquets.
Even if you want to fight, out of respect for Master Wade, you should fight outside.
So he said indifferently: “Mr. Song today, you are the biggest, what you say is what I
accept.”
Father Song hurriedly laughed and said, “Oh, a misunderstanding, it is best if it is
resolved! Come on, everyone moves to the banquet hall, and the birthday banquet is
about to begin!”
Roger on the side, still intensely unhappy and angry deep in his heart, looked at
Charlie‟s eyes, almost bursting into flames.
But since the two elders had reached a consensus, he couldn‟t continue to hold Charlie,
so he had to temporarily suppress the soaring anger in his heart.
At the same time, he observed at Charlie with cold eyes, gritted his teeth and swore: This
waste, he is dead!
Chapter 663
Everyone moved to the banquet hall, and the birthday banquet was about to begin.
Song Old Master exchanged a few words with Charlie, and then took the lead.
Sitting next to him were his eldest son, third son, and fourth son.
Among the second-generation heirs of the Song family, Honor‟s father is the eldest son,
Warnia‟s father is the second son, but Warnia‟s father died young, so only Warnia
remains in this line.
As for the families of the third and fourth sons, because they are relatively young, their
eldest children are in their teens and the youngest are only six or seven years old. They
are all still in school, so there is no competitiveness in the next generation of heirs.
The rest of the guests also sat down one by one on the other tables.
Charlie naturally sat at a table with the Qin Family, White Family, Mr. Orvel and others.
The Wu family sat with another group of local families, and the Zhao family and Kevin
family, who had kneeled and licked them before, surrounded them directly, constantly
flattering them.
The entire table of delicacies, as well as old wines, is already on the table.
Charlie also sat down on the VIP table, Warnia could not sit with him, but the beautiful
eyes were always on him, never shifting even for half a minute.
Sitting on Charlie‟s right hand was Aoxue, and sitting on his left hand was Solmon
White.
As soon as Solmon White sat down, he whispered to Charlie, “Mr. Wade, Tomson‟s firstclass villa has almost been renovated. When do you plan to move in?”
Charlie said, “I will move in after the decoration is completed.”
He has already discussed with Claire and want to live in the villa as soon as the
decoration is complete. Not only will the environment be much better, but more
importantly, he can be isolated from his mother-in-law Elaine from the floor and avoid
her interruption as much as possible.
Upon hearing this, Solmon White hurriedly said: “Mr. Wade, do you want me to buy
some furniture and appliances in advance? Then you and Madam Wade can move in
with your bags.”
Charlie thought for a while. Although Claire is not too extravagant and wasteful, she still
has a high pursuit of life style and style. In addition to the decoration of a house, the
most important thing is the purchase and placement of furniture. If he let Solmon White
do the work, it would be easier, but Claire might not like it.
Therefore, it would be better for Claire to choose this kind of thing according to her own
preferences.
So he said to Solmon White: “You don‟t bother to worry about furniture and home
appliances. Then I will take my family to pick one. After all, everyone has different
preferences.”
Solmon White hurriedly said: “I also thought about it this way, so I didn‟t take the liberty
of buying home appliances and furniture. However, I prepared a 10 million shopping
card for you in advance, which can be used freely in all furniture and home appliances
stores in Aurous Hill.”
Charlie waved his hand and said with a smile: “That is so nice of you, but I won‟t charge
this money, it‟s not appropriate.”
Charlie was not short of money. The 10 billion that the Wade family gave was barely
spent, and then he blackmailed more than 10 billion from Japan‟s Kobayashi
Pharmaceutical.
Now more than 20 billion is lying in the bank card, he really doesn‟t know how to spend
it.
This is not counting the net profit that the Emgrand Group keeps pouring in.
If the net profit is counted, it will be a larger sum.
Seeing Charlie‟s rejection of his kindness, Solmon White knew that Mr. Wade was
definitely not short of the money, so he hurriedly said: “Then I will keep it for you first. If
you need it, you can ask me at any time.”
Charlie nodded lightly.
Chapter 664
At this time, he received a message from Warnia on WeChat: “Mr. Wade, don‟t worry
about what happened just now. If the Song family is there, the Wu family will not be too
presumptuous.”
Charlie smiled slightly and replied: “Don‟t mind, it‟s just some clowns.”
At this time, Regnar and his son were sitting in the VIP seats on the other side.
Roger looked at Warnia, then at Charlie, and saw that both of them were playing with
their mobile phones. One put it down, the other picked it up, the other put it down, and
the other one picked it up again. They were talking on WeChat.
He was even more angry at this time. Although he added Warnia‟s WeChat, this Warnia
actually closed her circle of friends!
Even when they talk to her, she rarely responds.
But looking at the frequency of her chatting with Charlie now, it was really for fear of
delaying a second, almost immediately picking it up for a second, and there was even a
small woman‟s smile on her face.
He is also a person who has made countless girls, and it is natural to see that Warnia is
indeed in love with Charlie now.
Thinking of this, he felt annoyed.
The anger just now ignited again.
So he whispered to Regnar beside him: “Dad, I must let this Charlie die! he must die
tonight!”
Regnar looked at his hatred and shook his head and said, “Do you know the only thing
you dissatisfied with?”
Roger shook his head slightly, expressing puzzlement.
Regnar looked at him, sighed and said: “The only thing you are dissatisfied with is that
you act too hastily and can‟t distinguish the priorities.”
After that, Regnar said to Roger: “Charlie is just an ordinary person with a little strength
but no background. We can kill him at any time, not in a hurry. There is no need to just
talk to Song because of him. Home is noisy, now the most important thing is to let you
win Warnia!”
Roger is still a little unwilling, but can only give it up: “I know, then wait two days, I will
let someone kill Charlie!”
Regnar said lightly: “Don‟t worry, although Charlie has no background, he has a lot of
fans in Aurous Hill, not only the Qin family, the White family, and Mr. Orvel, but even the
Song family supports him. This is for us. It‟s trouble.”
Roger hurriedly asked: “What should I do?”
Regnar said: “If you want to kill, you must first plan the overall situation!”
With that said, Regnar explained: “Don‟t think Mr. Orvel is just a b@stard in the
underground world, but he has many younger brothers. Once this kind of person erupts,
he will gather thousands of younger brothers every minute. This is our biggest Hidden
danger, if we kill Charlie, he in turn will fight us hard, we may not be able to escape
Aurous Hill alive.”
“Mr. Orvel?” Roger frowned and blurted out: “Well, let‟s kill Mr. Orvel first!”
Regnar nodded and said, “That‟s what I think. I‟ll catch Mr. Orvel by surprise. When he is
taken lightly, I will kill him directly, and then help Liu Guang to take over and let Liu
Guang succeed him and become Aurous Hill‟s underground King!”
After all, Regnar‟s expression flashed with sinister expression, and he said coldly, “By that
time, we are equivalent to having a strong foundation of force in Aurous Hill! If you
want to kill Charlie, or even even the Qin family and the White family. It‟s easy to kill
everything you don‟t know how to promote at once!”
Roger was trembling with excitement, and blurted out: “Dad, when will Mr. Orvel be
killed? I think this old dog is not pleasing to my eyes!”
Regnar said indifferently: “Don‟t worry, I will make people ready, and I will send Mr.
Orvel to the west tonight!”
Chapter 665
At the thought of killing Mr. Orvel tonight, Roger became excited!
Dad is right, Mr. Orvel is equivalent to Charlie‟s firepower in Aurous Hill!
If you want to defeat Charlie smoothly, you must first remove his firepower point!
Moreover, just taking it off is not enough!
You have to turn this firepower point into your own firepower point!
In this way, this firepower point became the bridgehead for the Wu family to march into
Aurous Hill in the future!
At that time, Charlie must pay the price of his life for the girl who insulted and made his
own!
As for the Qin family and the White family, they have to pay the price for not kneeling
and licking the Wu family!
At this time, Regnar looked at Roger and said lightly: “Calm down when things happen,
and don‟t be overly excited.”
Roger hurriedly put away the involuntary excitement on his face, and said, “Dad, I see!”
“Yeah.” Regnar nodded, no longer taking Charlie‟s matter into his heart, but asked: “A
birthday gift for Mr. Song, is it ready?”
Roger nodded and said: “It‟s ready. I‟ve inquired that Mr. Song likes Thompson Yin and
Thompson Bohu‟s calligraphy and painting the most. He collects a lot of them on
weekdays, so I specially asked someone to get one from the collection at home
overnight. Thompson Bohu‟s Moon Spring picture scroll is used as a birthday gift. This
painting is worth at least two to three billion. I believe he will like it!”
Regnar gave a hum, his eyes also showed satisfaction.
Even if it is placed in the Wu family, the Yuequan scroll is a treasure among the
treasures. With this painting as a stepping stone, it will open the door of the Song family
and let the Old Master Song pay more attention to the Wu family, and even make him
agree to the marriage between the two families.
The birthday banquet has officially begun at this time.
Mr. Song stepped onto the small stage built up to thank all the guests present and
thank everyone for coming to his eighty-year-old birthday banquet.
After the speech, the birthday banquet came to the stage where everyone took turns to
congratulate and present birthday gifts.
Two bodyguards in black suits brought up an imperial armchair, and assisted Mr. Song
to sit down on the armchair.
Honor‟s father, third uncle, and fourth uncle got up first and lined up to the stage.
The three of them bowed their heads to the Old Master‟s birthday, and then offered
birthday gifts one by one.
Boyu received the gift next to him, and at the same time used the microphone to report
the gift and value of the other party.
This is also the tacit understanding and habit that the upper-class family has already
formed.
“The eldest son, Tianming Song, gave a tropical island to the Maldives worth 500
million!”
As soon as these words came out, they were amazed in average!
As soon as he came up, Mr. Song has a tropical island. It seemed that Tianming Song
was really magnificent!
This Tianming Song is Honor‟s father and Warnia‟s uncle.
Tianming Song said to Mr. Song at this moment: “Dad, I heard that you have been
caught in the cold a few days ago, and your son bought a tropical island specially. If it
gets cold later, you will go there to spend the winter!”
Mr. Song nodded very satisfied: “Okay, okay, Tianming, That is so nice of you!”
“The third son, Song Tiansheng, gave a set of Classical Villa in Sanya, worth 200 million!”
A middle-aged man who was much younger than Tianming Song hurriedly said: “Dad,
your son didn‟t expect my eldest brother to give you an island so generously, this villa
really pales in comparison!”
The Old Master Song smiled slightly: “It‟s fine when you have your heart. Don‟t worry
too much.”
“The fourth son, Song Tianen, give a luxury yacht worth 150 million!”
Another middle-aged man hurriedly said: “Dad, this yacht and the Sanya villa were
bought together by my third brother and I. If you go to Sanya in the future, you can
make a yacht voyage to relax.”
After speaking, he hurriedly said complimentingly: “But we didn‟t expect that my eldest
brother can gift you an island, and then you can drive the yacht to the Maldives!”
Mr. Song smiled and nodded, and said, “Well, winter is coming. As a family, we can go
to the islands of Maldives to spend the winter!”
Chapter 666
After the three sons gave the presents, Warnia and Honor got up together and came to
Mr. Song.
At the same time, the two knelt down in front of Mr. Song and took out the birthday gift
at the same time.
Boyu reported to the side:
“The honor of the eldest grandson Song, I presented a pair of Laokeng ice-type jadeite
ornaments, worth 80 million. He wishes the father a blessing in the East China Sea and a
longevity than the gods.”
“The eldest granddaughter Warnia, sent a pair of Ancient pictures, worth 70 million, she
wishesh the father a longevity and great prosperity.”
At this time, other guests also stepped forward one after another, giving gifts.
Although they are not as valuable as the gifts from the Song family themselves, they are
all valuable gifts, basically between 10 million and 30 million.
At this time, Regnar and Roger stood up, Roger holding the gift, and Regnar came to
Father Song together.
Roger gave Charlie a provocative look, his heart filled with contempt.
He is about to give away the priceless authentic Thompson Yin, which must be the most
valuable gift among all the guests!
At that time, he will definitely be able to compare Charlie to let him know that there is a
huge difference between him and himself!
Thinking of this, Roger was incomparably in his heart, holding the calligraphy and
painting in his hand, and bowed to Mr. Song.
Afterwards, he walked up to Mr. Song and said with a smile: “Grandpa Song, this is a gift
from me! I heard that you like Thompson Yin‟s calligraphy and painting. I let someone
bring an authentic piece of Thompson Yin from Wu‟s house overnight. Hundreds of
millions of Yuequan scrolls, I hope you like it.”
Boyu immediately reported in a loud voice: “The eldest son of the Wu family gave a
copy of Thompson Yin‟s original Yuequan picture scroll, worth over 100 million!”
As soon as this remark came out, the guests at the scene turned their eyes.
Thompson Yin‟s calligraphy and painting are not many in the market, and they belong
to the kind that has a price but no market.
Any one of the most common paintings costs at least 30 to 40 million, and the tall ones
will be overwhelming.
Once Thompson Yin‟s picture of Lushan waterfalls was sold abroad for 3.6 billion.
And this pair of Yuequan scrolls is also a rare treasure of Thompson Yin.
Five years ago, it was photographed by a mysterious rich man at a price of nearly 200
million. Since then, no one never heard any news about Yuequan scrolls.
Unexpectedly, this painting actually reached the Wu family.
It seems that the mysterious rich man who made the purchase should be the Wu family.
This painting was worth 200 million five years ago, and now it is sold for 300 million if it
is sold for auction!
If you are lucky, four hundred million may not be impossible!
When Mr. Song heard this, his eyes lit up!
He really didn‟t expect that the Wu family‟s shots were so generous, but it was just a
birthday gift, it turned out to be a Yuequan scroll worth three or four billion!
He likes Thompson Yin‟s calligraphy and painting, and everyone in Aurous Hill knows it.
Naturally, it is impossible for the Wu family not to understand.
This time they took out Thompson Yin‟s Yuequan picture scroll, which can be said to be
a standard one, regardless of cost.
So Father Song couldn‟t hide his excitement and said, “Mr. Wu has a heart! This painting
has been fascinated for a long time, and I admire him very much. I didn‟t expect that Mr.
Wu would be willing to give it to me. I am so grateful!”
Roger was very proud of hearing this.
Haha, you guessed it right! This Old Master is obsessed with Thompson Yin. When he
saw this painting, his eyes couldn‟t get out!
However, he said calmly on the surface: “Grandpa Song, you don‟t have to be so polite,
this is what the younger generation should do.”
With that, he couldn‟t help but look at Charlie.
Charlie hasn‟t come out to give gifts yet, and now he has his most precious gift before
him, he is afraid that he will definitely be compared with him!
So, he deliberately smiled at Charlie: “Brother Wade doesn‟t know what gift he prepared
for Grandpa Song? Grandpa Song admires you so much, you shouldn‟t let him down,
right?”
Chapter 667
In Roger‟s view, there is a picture of Thompson Yin‟s Moon Spring of his own here, and
Charlie is a mere son-in-law. How can he be „compare with himself? !
Therefore, he felt that this time, he was bound to crush Charlie, and become the one
that surprised all the guests the most, and also the one who most delighted Mr. Song.
After all, in Roger‟s view, Charlie is just a live-in son-in-law and a wasteful rag. It is
impossible for him to give any decent gifts.
Therefore, no matter what he sent, he couldn‟t compare with the Moon Spring picture
scroll he sent!
So he deliberately sneered and said: “Grandpa Song, I heard that Mr. Wade has been in
the feng shui mystery fraud circle all the year round. He must have deceived a lot of
good things for so long. He must give you a gift worth hundreds of millions. Even
billions of treasures?”
After that, Roger sneered at Charlie again: “The gift I gave is worth only three to four
billion. I believe Mr. Wade‟s gift is definitely worth more than mine!”
When Mr. Song heard this, his brow furrowed and he became even more dissatisfied
with Roger. His face became colder: “No matter what Mr. Wade gave to the Old Master,
in the Old Master‟s eyes, it is a priceless treasure!”
Roger was a little surprised at once.
Mr. Song, what fascinating soup was poured by Charlie?
At this moment, Charlie was named by him and stood up with a smile on his face.
Everyone was staring at him, wondering what gift he would give.
However, he saw that his hands were empty, and he didn‟t look like he could hold a
valuable gift.
Could it be that Charlie was going to play “Karate” for the Old Master Song? !
Even if he gives away a set of calligraphy and painting, the volume is absolutely
impossible to put in the pocket!
But Charlie was empty-handed, which made most people think that he must have not
prepared a gift.
Even if a gift is prepared, it is probably not worth any money, and it is definitely not as
good as the picture scroll given by the young master of the Wu family.
Mr. Song himself had already raised his heart to his throat at this time.
His eyes kept looking at Charlie.
Seeing that Charlie was empty-handed, he was shaking with excitement!
What he was most afraid of was seeing Charlie holding a gift box, holding a scroll, or
holding something else for himself.
Because he didn‟t want anything except Rejuvenation Pill!
The Yuequan scroll is really good. As an antique calligraphy and painting, it really caters
to one‟s own preferences.
However, that is just a preference.
If a person is about to die, what‟s the use of putting all his favorite things in front of
him?
At that time, he was rather willing to use all these things for a few days of life.
Therefore, Mr. Song is looking forward to Charlie being able to give himself a
rejuvenating pill. He has been looking forward to it for a long time! It can even be said
to be his greatest expectation in life now.
At this moment, Charlie paced unhurriedly in front of Old Master Song.
Without waiting for him to speak, Roger sneered: “Oh, I said Brother Wade, you are too
petty, aren‟t you? Grandpa Song is celebrating his 80th birthday today. You came to the
birthday banquet without giving anything and empty-handed?”
Charlie smiled slightly, and asked him, “Who told you that I won‟t bring anything?”
“What about the gift you have? Take it out!”
Roger said contemptuously: “Could it be that he bought a small souvenir that came in
his pocket? I don‟t want to look at it. Which of these birthday gifts is not worth more
than tens of millions?”
Chapter 668
Charlie looked at him, smiled contemptuously, and then took out a small wooden box
from his pocket.
This small square box was bought by Charlie on the street stall. It cost five. The main
reason for buying it was that the rejuvenating pill is a medicine, and it is not suitable for
putting it in your pocket or wrapping it in toilet paper.
When Roger looked at the small wooden box, he immediately curled his lips and said,
“Oh, let me go, what is this? You bought it at a stall for ten?”
Charlie smiled and said: “You are half right. It was indeed bought at a street stall, but it
didn‟t cost ten, it only cost five.”
Everyone was stunned by Charlie‟s words!
Charlie doesn‟t take Mr. Song seriously, right?
Father Song had his eighty birthday, he actually gave a five-Dollar wooden box?
Even if there is something in this wooden box, what valuable thing can it be?
Really valuable things cannot be packed in such broken boxes.
As a result, many people around booed.
Even Honor, covering his mouth, quietly let out a “cut”.
Roger even grabbed Charlie‟s handle and said indignantly: “Charlie, do you still have
Grandpa Song in your eyes?! Are you deliberately trying to find fault with this kind of
garbage?”
Charlie ignored him, but opened the small wooden box, revealing the black and round
rejuvenating pill inside, and said to the Old Master Song: “Mr. Song, this is the birthday
gift I prepared for you! It was a coincidence, I got it by chance. I hope you like it.”
The reason why he said he did it by chance is to avoid unnecessary trouble.
When Mr. Song saw this, his whole body was excited!
He just felt a surge of energy rushing over his head, and stood up in a moment of
excitement.
As soon as Grandpa Song got up, his whole body was shaking violently. This was mainly
because he was so excited that he didn‟t know what to do!
He dreamed that Mr. Wade could give him the same opportunity as Tianqi, but this
opportunity was so precious that he only dared to think about it in his heart.
However, he never dreamed that the dream would come true at this moment!
Mr. Wade, really gave him a chance!
When he walked to Charlie tremblingly, all the guests were staring at him.
Those who are not familiar with Charlie, seeing the Old Master walking towards Charlie
trembling, thought that the Old Master must be furious, maybe he had never suffered
such humiliation in his life, and they would come up and give Charlie a slap in the face,
and then drive him out directly.
Roger saw that in the box, it turned out to be just a dark, inconspicuous pill, and there
was no magic at all.
So he couldn‟t help but mocked: “Charlie, Grandpa Song‟s 80th birthday, would you give
such a broken pill? Isn‟t this the Dali pill you bought from the street? Ordinary people
will eat it? Will be poisoned to death by your pill?!”
Charlie ignored him, and just explained to Mr. Song: “Mr. Song, this Rejuvenation Pill has
the effects of prolonging life and improving physical fitness. After taking it, it will make
people live at least ten years old, and life expectancy will be extended by at least ten
years.”
Hearing this, Roger couldn‟t help shaking his head and mocking: “Charlie, do you think
Grandpa Song can be fooled by a liar like you? A bullshit Dali pills can make you ten
years younger? What international joke is this? Think of so many high-end people of us
as fools?”
Most of the guests who didn‟t know Charlie also nodded one after another.
Ten years younger? Who would believe it?
However, no one thought that at this moment, Old Master Song came to Charlie
trembling, and knelt on the ground with a thump!
Everyone present saw this scene, instantly as if struck by lightning, there was an uproar
in the hall!
Chapter 669
No one would have imagined that the eighty-year-old Mr. Song would actually kneel to
Charlie!
It stands to reason that when a person lives to eighty years old, his parents and elders
may have already been in the soil.
What‟s more, Father Song is still the head of the Song family!
The Song family is the largest family in Aurous Hill!
Their 80-year-old Patriarch actually kneeled for a young man in his twenties!
This makes everyone incredible!
Roger was also trapped.
What the h*ll? !
With a strong pill, Mr. Song would kneel?
You said it earlier!
A painting of Mr. Wu‟s three to four hundred billion, exchange it for Dali pills, enough
for your 200th birthday!
And buddies don‟t beg you to kneel down on, just betroth Warnia to him!
At this time, the Song family also had different expressions.
Warnia‟s expression was filled with uncontrollable excitement and joy.
Her parents died early, and her grandfather raised her to adulthood. She has the
deepest relationship with Mr. Song.
Moreover, she had heard from her grandfather long ago that the genius doctor Tianqi
had the opportunity of rejuvenating pills, and she also knew that grandfather
desperately wanted to be able to get such a chance.
For Warnia, she also hopes that grandpa can get this opportunity and live healthy for
more than ten years.
However, the other Song family members do not think so.
Seeing this scene, the most depressed is Honor.
Elder Song is still alive, and he has not completely handed over power to his father. If his
father cannot completely control the Song family, it will be difficult for him to become
the sole heir of the Song family in the future.
Now, Father Song has not distributed the estate, so no one knows how much assets he
intends to give to the family of these three sons after his death.
No one knew how much assets he would give to Warnia, a child without a father or
mother.
If Honor‟s father can‟t get the entire Song family, it will be even more impossible for
himself.
Therefore, he doesn‟t want the Old Master to extend his life for more than ten years.
At this moment, Old Master Song knelt in front of Charlie, with tears of excitement.
With a smile on his face, Charlie put the box containing the Rejuvenation Pill in his hand,
and said lightly: “This medicine is extremely precious and has disappeared in the world,
so I advise you to take it as soon as possible to avoid accidents.”
Father Song took the wooden box and was extremely excited!
Immediately, he leaned down amidst everyone‟s stunned mouth, his forehead hit the
ground directly!
With the palms of his hands facing up and the backs of his hands on the ground, he said
piously:
“Thank you, Mr. Wade for giving this opportunity! Mr. Wade‟s kindness, Song has no
retribution, and hereby swears to the Nine Heavens God that he will do his utmost to be
loyal to Mr. Wade for the rest of his life!”
The scene was shocked!
If you hadn‟t seen it with your own eyes, who could believe that Elder Song would kneel
and kowtow to a young man and say such pious words? !
The most incomprehensible is Roger!
Chapter 670
He felt that this old thing must be old and confused, or his brain was slapped, otherwise,
how could he kowtow to Charlie? !
Mr. Song‟s seniority is the most present today. Even though the Wu family is stronger
than the Song family, the assets his father can control are still less than Mr. Song, not to
mention Mr. Song is still an elder.
Looking at other guests, although many of them are ordinary second-rate families, they
are at least with net worth of over 100 million.
In the entire scene, there was only one real rag, and that rag was Charlie!
However, Mr. Song just knelt down for this smelly pauper and knocked his head.
Why?
Charlie is a bullsh*t?
Why did Mr. Song kowtow to Charlie so low?
In other words, the head is knocked, doesn‟t it mean that the granddaughter can also
give it away? !
Thinking of this, Roger felt very depressed in his heart!
If Charlie‟s prestige is not extinguished, maybe Father Song would be willing to put
Warnia on him as a junior!
So, he gritted his teeth and blurted out: “Grandpa Song! How can you believe this kind
of stinky silk? His Dali pill was bought by a barefoot doctor on the side of the road. The
box is five, and Dali pill may be the most unhealthy. It‟s only ten, you can‟t be fooled by
him! Otherwise, it doesn‟t matter if you are deceived. If you eat badly, you will be in
trouble!”
Father Song glared at Roger, and said coldly, “Mr. Wu, although you are a guest of my
Song family, Mr. Wade is an old benefactor, and he has a life-saving and re-creation
grace for the old. If you dare to show Mr. Wade again If you want to be presumptuous,
don‟t blame the old man for being rude!”
Roger was anxious and blurted out: “Grandpa Song, are you always confused? You
believe in such a liar?!”
Warnia stood up at this time and scolded angrily: “Roger! Please be careful when you
speak! Don‟t be too presumptuous!”
Roger frowned and asked Warnia: “Grandpa Song is always confused, are you also
confused? This kind of rubbish pill, besides deceiving the demented elderly, can it be
useful? You also studied in the world‟s top university in the United States. A highachieving student, do you believe the bullshit Charlie said?!”
“Of course I believe it!” Warnia said without hesitation: “I will never doubt what Mr.
Wade said! It‟s you, if you deliberately target Mr. Wade and insinuate my grandpa, I‟ll let
people drive you out!”
“You…” Roger was about to collapse.
What number is this?
A powerful pill, crippled you grandparent and grandchildren?
You give me this sh!t, I don‟t even bother to take a look!
Why do you still treat this thing as treasure?
If I f*cking give a pair of three or four billion, Mr. Song would say just thank you!
When someone gave him a strong pill, Mr. Song would kneel down for him?
d*mn, if you want to calculate by value, Mr. Song has to kneel for him!
He said indignantly: “Come here, let‟s let the people present judge, what is the value of
this Dali Pill? Will it be more precious than the Moon Spring picture scroll I sent? Why is
your Song family so polite to this rag? , Don‟t respect me at all?!”
Seeing that his son gave such an expensive gift, Regnar was even insulted. He really
couldn‟t see it!
He stood up, snorted angrily, and said: “Uncle Song, although your Song family is the
largest family in Aurous Hill, you can‟t wantonly insult my Wu family? Why can someone
send a piece of rubbish? You humbly bow. My son gave the Yuequan picture scroll, but
he still has to be treated indifferently by you?”
“Today, if you don‟t tell me why, then I can only think that your Song family deliberately
targeted our Wu family!”
Father Song held the rejuvenating pill in his hand and shouted sternly: “Regnar, you are
still the son of Wu‟s family, but you are blindfolded and sitting on the well! Do you really
think this pill is rubbish? I tell you, if you know the effect of this pill , You will kneel in
front of Mr. Wade and beg Mr. Wade to give you one!”
Regnar said coldly: “Me? What a joke! I‟m less than 60 years old this year, do you think
I‟m as confused as you?!”
Charlie looked at Regnar with a resolute and somewhat sarcasm expression, smiled
slightly, and said to Mr. Song: “Mr. Song, if someone can‟t talk about ice, insects that
can‟t live in winter, won‟t believe that there is ice in the world. People who have
experienced miracles will not believe that there is a God in this world.”
Speaking of this, Charlie smiled playfully, and said calmly: “In this case, you might as well
take this pill in public, so that these people can see the good fortune of this
rejuvenation pill!”
Chapter 671
Grandpa Song himself couldn‟t wait for this rejuvenation pill, and when he held it in his
hand, he wanted to take it down immediately.
After all, he had seen Tianqi after taking the medicine, and knew that this rejuvenation
pill had a superb effect, so he did feel relieved when he held it in his hand, for fear of
unexpected changes.
Only if you eat it, you can really feel safe!
Now that Charlie has also said it, Old Son Song naturally agreed in a hurry and said
gratefully: “Mr. Wade, then I will take it now!”
After finishing speaking, the Old Master Song carefully took the Rejuvenation Pill in his
hand, put it in his mouth with excitement, and swallowed it into his abdomen!
As soon as it entered the entrance, Mr. Song felt that the pill had turned into a stream of
heat into his limbs and veins, and his whole body was warm, as if he had returned to his
teenage years, and every cell was full of vitality.
Like Tianqi, every part of his body was nourished by medicine, and his whole body was
glowing with the long-lost youth.
He was even surprised to find that the dark wounds and old problems he had left many
years ago were gradually disappearing, and the wrinkles on his face had become lighter
and tighter.
The scalp also feels itchy, and it seems that new hair is growing!
In the eyes of everyone, at this time Father Song had undergone an astonishing change!
Originally, Mr. Song‟s rickety body became straight, and his white hair was gradually
turning black. Although not all turned black, a considerable part of it turned black.
The age lines on the face have also faded to an extent visible to the naked eye, and the
spirit are completely different from before!
If Mr. Song looked like an Old Master in his eighties and dying, he now looks like he is in
his sixties at most!
Moreover, the spirit of the Old Master Song has also become very good all of a sudden,
the look in his eyes is a bit of a middle-aged person!
Originally, these people who dismissed the Rejuvenation Pill were already stunned by
the deterioration of Old Master Song at this moment!
No one has seen such a miraculous sight, even Warnia was completely shocked by this
sight!
The former rickety Old Master has now become a gray-haired middle-aged and Old
Master. This reminds Warnia to think of the Old Master who embraced her in his arms
when her father died ten years ago and told her not to be afraid, that everything still has
him.
At that time, grandfather was only in his sixties, and he looked exactly the same as he is
now.
In other words, Grandpa‟s life clock, because of this rejuvenation pill, has gone
backwards!
His life span will be extended by more than ten years…
Does this mean that Grandpa can live to be a hundred years old in the future?
Warnia burst into tears of joy!
The other relatives of the Song family didn‟t really care about her. Her father passed
away. They were grieving on the surface, but they were celebrating in their hearts. There
was one less person in the inheritance competition with them.
Therefore, her only relative in the world is Father Song!
Of course she hopes that Mr. Song can live a long life!
When Mr. Song was dying, he once told her that the biggest regret was that he didn‟t
see her married.
The Old Master said that Warnia had lost her parents since she was a child, and she was
the most reassuring child and his favorite. Of course, it was also the child who was the
most sincere and filial to him.
Therefore, he was particularly afraid that he would suddenly die, and Warnia did not
marry and start a family.
In that case, she will become a lonely person.
Mr. Song hopes to watch her marry, and to marry a man who loves her, she loves, is
reliable, stable, and is able to take care and protect her.
Only in that way can he die with confidence.
But now, Warnia knows that grandpa doesn‟t have to worry about not seeing her
getting married.
He has extended his life span for at least more than ten years. Not only can he see her
getting married, he can even see that she has children, and he can enjoy the family
happiness of four generations under one roof!
Thinking of this, she couldn‟t help but look at Charlie.
Chapter 672
If she is to marry someone and have children, she only wants to marry Charlie alone.
But, will Charlie fall in love with her?
Will Charlie be willing to abandon his current marriage that is not true and be with her?
Thinking of this, Warnia was also a little worried.
At this time, the other people on the scene had already exploded!
They saw with their own eyes the earth-shaking changes that had taken place in Mr.
Song, and they were all excited as if they had seen God!
“This… it‟s impossible… Why did Mr. Song become so young all at once?!”
“My God, this is the effect of Rejuvenation Pill?!”
“A medicine is a miracle, this is a magic medicine!”
“Mr. Wade is really a dragon on earth!”
“I…I also want a rejuvenation pill…”
“Me too…I am willing to buy even 10 million!”
“Ten million? What are you going to do with chicken feathers? I will buy it for 100
million!”
“f*ck, if Mr. Wade wants to sell, I will pay 200 million!”
The scene has been overwhelmed by awe!
If you don‟t see it with your own eyes, who can believe that there is really a rejuvenation
in this world?
This kind of thing that can only be seen on TV, turned out to be really true!
The people present are all successful people, most of whom are in their 40s or 50s, or
even older.
People of this age have already felt the cruelty and pain of the passing of time.
For men in their 50s and 60s, wrinkles have already crawled on their cheeks, and their
physical fitness is much worse than when they were young. Backaches and lumbar
muscle strain are inevitable.
As for hair loss, blessing, wake up, and the rapid degradation of that ability, it is also
unspeakable pain for middle-aged and elderly men.
Which man in his 50s and 60s does not miss his happiness in his youth?
It‟s a pity that most men have physical and no financial resources when they are young,
but when they are older, they become financial well and lack physical strength.
Want to coexist with financial strength, physical strength, and energy, except for the rich
second generation like Regnar, how can anyone else have such an opportunity?
Many people are looking forward to the opposite s3x when they are young, but they
don‟t look forward to the opposite s3x. When they are older and have a successful
career, when countless young people of the opposite s3x surround themselves, they are
already unable to do so.
Such middle-aged and elderly people do not expect to experience the coexistence of
financial and physical strength, but can only hope to have a good baby in the next life.
Therefore, when they saw the miracle that happened to Mr. Song before their eyes,
everyone‟s heart was extremely expectant and hot!
Even Regnar, who had been a rich second generation since he was a child, was looking
forward to the changes in Mr. Song at this time!
He has experienced a young age with finance, physical strength and energy.
At that time, he was a playboy sought after by countless beauties. He had been among
the tens of thousands of flowers without any leaves. He was really as cool as he was, no
worse than the current national man.
However, that‟s just Regnar‟s glorious history. He used to urinate against the wind, and
now he urinates with the wind.
The more so, the more he missed the brave and mighty, unrestrained, and unrestrained
youth.
Therefore, when he looked at Charlie at this time, his previous anger and hatred were
gone. Instead, he had a strong yearning and expectation…
So, he involuntarily walked up to Charlie, suddenly folded his fists, bowed slightly, and
blurted out respectfully: “Mr. Wade, I didn‟t know if you have any remaining
rejuvenation pills. If there are, please give me the next one. , I would like to pay 500
million in cash!”
Chapter 673
No one at the scene expected that Regnar, who was still scolding Charlie just now, and
even pressured Mr. Song to give an explanation, would change so quickly.
Even Roger himself was stunned!
He blurted out subconsciously and asked: “Dad! Why are you so polite with such a livein son-in-law? Don‟t forget, when he was outside, he called our house rubbish!”
Regnar blurted out, “b*stard! You shut up!”
There are some things Regnar could not say in front of so many people.
However, he was already roaring in his heart.
You b@stard, do you know a bullsh*t?
When you are young, in your twenties, and your body is at its peak, you can sing songs
every night, drink swigs every day, go to bed at three o‟clock, start at nine o‟clock, and
stay up all night, but It‟s not working anymore like that for him!
His current state is that a typical full man does not know that a hungry man is hungry!
He eats big fish and meat every day, and doesn‟t even understand why a person who
hasn‟t eaten for three days would bend his waist for five buckets of rice.
That‟s because he has never tasted the feeling of hunger!
He doesn‟t know the feeling of being hungry that makes him flustered, swollen hair,
weak limbs, and uneven breath. He will never realize the original intention of someone
kneeling for a steamed bun!
For Regnar, although a person has not really reached old age, his body must be much
worse than when he was young. He has money, status, and strength, but he has no
youth. Therefore, he saw the changes of Mr. Song. It is so big, deep down in his heart,
he has longed for it.
Saying five hundred million to buy one such magical medicine, even if it is five billion, he
is still willing to buy it!
After Roger was scolded by his father, his expression became very ugly.
However, he did not dare to speak against his father again, because he knew Regnar‟s
temper, if he said more, he would most likely be beaten in public!
When Roger was downcast and wanted to retreat, Regnar saw that Charlie had no
response to his offer, and hurriedly scolded Roger, who was about to retreat, “b*stard
thing, why don‟t you get out, and apologize to Mr. Wade?” !”
Roger‟s eyes were incomparably wrong, and he subconsciously said, “Dad, you let me
apologize to him?!”
Regnar yelled coldly: “Yes! Come over and apologize to Mr. Wade, otherwise I can‟t
spare you!”
Under the gaze of so many people, Roger was so demanded and reprimanded by his
father, that he wanted to die deep in his heart.
Especially Warnia is also looking at him, and her eyes seem to be a bit ridiculous and
playful…
This made Roger suffocate the fire!
At this moment, he really couldn‟t help it, and blurted out: “Dad! You just kill me, I can‟t
apologize to this kind of smelly rug!”
After that, he turned and walked out.
Seeing this situation, Regnar suddenly became angry!
The biggest shortcoming of his own son is that he doesn‟t know how to deal in current
affairs.
Even if you are a billionaire, sometimes you should lower your body, you must lower; if
you want to kneel down, you must kneel down.
He had never seen the magic medicine of Rejuvenation Pill, and now he has seen it, he
definitely cannot miss it!
If this is missed, it would be a pity for a lifetime!
In the face of such things, the dignity of the son is a bullsh*t? !
Just when he was about to stop Roger, Charlie, who had been silent for a while, smiled
lightly and said, “Mr. Wu, since Mr. Wu is unhappy, don‟t make it difficult for others. As
the saying goes, the twisted melon is not sweet, strong. The required apology is boring.”
After that, he stopped paying attention to Regnar, and instead said to Mr. Song: “Mr.
Song, Rejuvenation Pill can at least extend your life for more than ten years, and it will
be easy to live to be a hundred years old. I hope you will have a birthday party for a
hundred years. At that time, don‟t forget to invite me.”
As soon as he heard this, Mr. Song was excited with tears in his eyes, knelt on the
ground with a thud, and said piously: “I thank Mr. Wade for this reinvention! The
kindness of Mr. Wade is unforgettable!”
Charlie smiled and nodded, and said faintly: “Don‟t just thank me, but also thank your
good granddaughter Warnia. If it weren‟t for her, I wouldn‟t get to know your Song
family, let alone take this precious one. The incomparable rejuvenation pill is given to
you, so you must not treat her badly in the future!”
In a word, Warnia trembled all over!
She knew in her heart that Charlie was giving herself a gift!
A big gift that she can even inherit from the Song family!
Chapter 674
She looked at Charlie very gratefully, and the emotion in her heart for him was
sublimated again!
She even felt that Charlie‟s kindness to her was enough to pay it back with her life!
When Honor heard this, his heart was very angry.
He blames!
He blamed Charlie for being nosy!
Blame him for renewing his life for Mr. Song!
Even blamed him for giving credit to Warnia!
However, he didn‟t dare to show the slightest bit of resentment in his heart, and could
only be murderous in his heart.
At this time, Mr. Song nodded his head and said piously: “Old Song will remember Mr.
Wade‟s instructions!”
After that, he leaned down again, kowtowed and thanked!
Father Song knelt down twice, and Charlie had a chance to stop him, but Charlie did not
do so.
The reason for this is simple, because Charlie felt that he should kneel!
He gave him such a good fortune, so that his lifespan has increased sharply for more
than ten years. This kind of good fortune is so great that he will kneel and knock himself
twice, even if he will knock himself twice every day for the rest of his life!
Ordinary people believe in gods and pray three times and nine worships in front of the
gods every day. Can the gods give him ten years of life?
Can‟t!
Gods can‟t, but he can!
Therefore, it is entirely natural to receive two kowtows from his Old Master Song!
Seeing this, the children of the Song family all came forward one after another, first of
all, Tianming Song, the eldest son of Mr. Song, and his third and fourth brothers.
The three brothers came to the front and immediately knelt behind Mr. Song.
Tianming Song held up his arched hands and said loudly, “Thank you Mr. Wade for
giving my father such an opportunity. Tianming Song, the son of Song patriarch, thanks
you Mr. Wade!”
After finishing speaking, one head knocked on the ground, and he couldn‟t afford it for
a long time!
His third and fourth brothers also learned the same way, and they all thanked as well!
Honor and Warnia also walked to the front and knelt behind them.
Honor was extremely resentful, but he still shouted with a pious face: “Thank you, Mr.
Wade, for giving me such an opportunity. Song Honor, thanks you Mr. Wade!”
Warnia glanced at Charlie deeply, her eyes were quite complicated, with gratitude,
admiration, and awe.
Immediately, she knelt on the ground and said in a very beautiful voice: “Thank you, Mr.
Wade, for giving me such an opportunity. Warnia, the granddaughter of Song parents
and granddaughter, thanks you Mr. Wade!”
The remaining little grandchildren and little granddaughters followed suit and knelt
down and thanked him one by one.
Today, it‟s Mr. Song‟s 80th birthday!
Originally, he should be sitting in the main seat, accepting the worship and blessings of
his descendants.
And now, all the descendants of Song, from the 80-year-old man himself to the seven or
eight-year-old grandsons, all kneeling down, facing the indifferent Charlie, extremely
greatful, kowtowing thier bodies and heads!
This scene stunned everyone on the scene!
This, but the first family of Aurous Hill!
Now, everyone in this whole family kneels and kowtows to Charlie!
However, no one at the scene felt that it was a shame for the whole family to bow down
together.
On the contrary, they are very envious in their hearts! Even so jealous!
why?
Why did this great opportunity not fall on them? !
Chapter 675
Regnar developed a strong jealousy towards Mr. Song.
If he knew this medicine was so magical, even if he grabbed it, he had to get it in his
hands!
It‟s a pity that he actually offended Charlie with eyeless eyes.
Before that, he wanted to kill Charlie so that his son could better pursue Warnia.
But after that, he just wanted to ask for a rejuvenation pill from Charlie.
As for who the son will marry in the future, this question is no longer so important in the
face of Rejuvinating Pill.
So, he took advantage of the gap between the Song family‟s kneeling and rushed out of
the Song family villa, preparing to bring back the resentful Roger.
Roger said angrily, “Dad, what are you asking me to do? Go and apologize to that
waste?”
“Yes!” Regnar said sharply, “Apologize first. If apology doesn‟t work, then kneel down
and apologize! If kneeling down and apologize doesn‟t work, just kowtow and
apologize. In short, you must let him forgive!”
“Why?!” Roger suddenly exploded!
“Let me kowtow to him and apologize? Then you might as well kill me! Don‟t you see
that Warnia likes him? If I knelt down and apologize to him again, then I will have no
chance to pursue Warnia!”
Regnar said coldly: “Now, what matters is not whether you can marry Warnia, but
whether I can get Charlie‟s Rejuvenation Pill!”
Roger blurted out: “Dad, you are still young, what do you want that stuff for?”
“Young?” Regnar laughed at himself and blurted out: “In any case, you must first get a
rejuvenation pill from Charlie. Now, nothing is more important than this!”
Roger‟s eyes were about to split: “Dad! Have you forgotten our plan?! Kill Mr. Orvel
today, and Charlie tomorrow! Are you just for a rejuvenating pill and you are not caring
about anything?”
Regnar glared at him and said coldly: “Why don‟t you know anything about strategy? If
Charlie is a mountain in front of us, then we must blow him up and flatten him, but now
we find it in this mountain. After the treasure, can you still blast him to pieces and
flatten him?!”
Roger asked subconsciously: “Dad, what do you mean…”
Regnar‟s expression flashed a bit sullenly, and he said coldly: “First hollow out the
treasures in the mountain, and then blow the mountain to pieces, this is the choice that
a wise man will make!”
Hearing this, Roger smiled and blurted out, “Dad, what do you mean, get the
Rejuvenation Pill first, and then kill Charlie?!”
“Yes!” Regnar said coldly: “Didn‟t Charlie just say that? This Rejuvenation Pill was
obtained by chance. Since he is willing to give Old Song one, it proves that he definitely
has a surplus! Otherwise! If it is, whoever it is, it is impossible to give the only
rejuvenation pill to outsiders!”
Speaking of this, Regnar snorted and said resolutely: “I guess Charlie has at least a few
rejuvenation pills on him. If you can get it, you can protect my Wu family for a hundred
years!”
Roger hurriedly asked: “Then after getting the Rejuvenation Pill, do you still have to get
rid of Mr. Orvel and Charlie according to the original plan?”
“Of course!” Regnar said with a gloomy expression: “Not only them, I will get rid of all
the people who stand by Charlie in Aurous Hill! Even Old Song even this nasty Old
Master! d*mn, no wonder This old thing doesn‟t even give me the face. It turns out that
he discovered that Charlie has such a great value!”
Roger asked tentatively: “Dad, do you want to do something with the Song family?”
Regnar nodded and looked around to make sure that there was no one. Then he said
seriously: “First find a way to get the Rejuvenation Pill, and then kill Mr. Orvel and
Charlie. Then, I will give the Song family a way to survive. Let them marry Warnia to you
obediently. If they still don‟t know how to praise you, then they can‟t blame me for
being rude!”
After that, Regnar said again: “However, before this, you must listen to my instructions,
and you must not be arrogant anymore!”
Chapter 676
Roger immediately said excitedly: “Dad, I listen to you!”
Regnar nodded in satisfaction and said, “Come, come in and ask Charlie for medicine
with me!”
“Ask for medicine?” Roger asked hurriedly, “How can I ask for it?”
“Kneel!” Regnar said indifferently, “The whole Song family knelt down, and we have to
kneel too!”
“Kneel? Kneel to Charlie?!” Roger immediately jumped up and said excitedly: “Let me
kneel to him?! Dad, you might as well kill me!”
Regnar frowned and observed at him: “What I just said, you should bullsh*t again now?”
Roger said with a sad face, “Dad, this is kneeling! When did I kneel down to anyone
other than you and grandpa! Didn‟t you keep saying that men have gold under their
knees?”
Regnar sneered: “When Han Xin was humiliated by his hips, if he was the same as you
thought, then he wouldn‟t be able to be named God of War by future generations!”
After that, Regnar asked in turn: “What about kneeling if a big man can bend and
stretch? Kneel first and then kill him, he is a true hero!”
When Roger heard this, he nodded, and said angrily: “Okay, I will listen to my dad…”
Regnar patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: “Being able to bend is already
a huge improvement!”
After all, he couldn‟t hide his excitement and said: “Come, follow me in!”
……
In the banquet hall at this time, Charlie had helped Elder Song to get up.
As Father Song got up, the other Song family members also stood up.
Everyone‟s birthday gifts were also offered, so Charlie returned to his seat and let Old
Master Song continue the birthday banquet.
Back at the dinner table, a group of people gathered around, all around Charlie, talking
all kinds of pleading words in excitement.
Everyone came rushing to rejuvenate.
Some people have even started to bid for 300 million, 400 million, and even 500 million
all the way.
Charlie said calmly, “Everyone, I got the Rejuvenation Pill by accident, but it‟s gone now.”
Someone recognized Charlie, knowing that he was Mr. Wade who led Hong Kong
master to death at the metaphysical conference, so they shouted: “Mr. Wade, you are
the supreme of Nanguang, this spring pill, surely Did he refined it himself? Please show
mercy and refine a batch for us old men. We are willing to offer the highest price!”
Charlie thought to himself, if people knew that he could regenerate the spring pill, he
would not be at peace in this life, so he said lightly: “Even if I am the Supreme Master of
Nanguang, there are some things that I can‟t do with my ability.”
As Charlie said, he couldn‟t help showing a look of regret, saying: “According to my
research, this rejuvenation pill is a prodcut from a genius doctor and warlock in ancient
times, and it is a pill that was refined for emperors and generals. This pill is extremely
refined. Difficult, many medicines have even disappeared, and even the refining method
has been lost. It is impossible to re-refining, but rest assured, if I have the ability to copy
the rejuvenating pills in the future, I will definitely share it with you by then! “
When everyone heard this, it was worth giving up, and at the same time they hope that
Charlie can really copy the Rejuvenation Pill.
Hearing this, Roger, who had just entered the door, heard this, and Roger hurriedly said
to Regnar: “Dad, Charlie has no rejuvenation pills!”
“Nothing?” Regnar smiled contemptuously and said confidently: “I don‟t believe it!”
Chapter 677
Roger saw his father firmly believe that Charlie must still have a rejuvenation pill, so he
looked at him and blurted out and asked, “Dad, are you really going to find him and beg
for a rejuvenation pill?”
“Yes.” Regnar nodded, and said: “You will come with me later, I will apologize to him for
you, you kneel down and beg for forgiveness, and then I will tell him about it.”
Roger‟s expression was a little depressed: “Dad, you mean I kneel down to admit his
mistake, and then you sing red face in the middle?”
Regnar glanced at Roger sideways, and asked, “Do you have an opinion?”
Roger was startled by the look in his father‟s eyes, and hurriedly waved his hand and
said, “No…I have no opinion!”
Regnar nodded in satisfaction and said: “I said, a man must be able to bend and stretch.
If you kneel is useless, I will kneel as well. As long as I can get a rejuvenation pill, I can
call him father. In this world Is there anything more important than life?”
“Okay…” Roger knew that his father had been completely hooked by the Rejuvenation
Pill, and it was useless to say anything at this time.
When the father and son were walking back, Charlie sent everyone around him away.
The banquet was about to begin, but he looked around, only to find that the table he
was sitting on was two places empty.
These two positions were prepared for Tianqi and his granddaughter Zhovia.
Charlie couldn‟t help but wonder.
Based on his understanding of Tianqi, Tianqi had a strong sense of time and kept his
promises. He should not be so late.
Thinking of this, Charlie took out his mobile phone and called Tianqi.
Soon, the call was connected.
However, it was Zhovia who answered the phone.
“…Mr. Wade…”
Zhovia‟s voice was a bit nervous and aggrieved.
Charlie hurriedly asked: “Zhovia? Where‟s your grandfather? Why didn‟t you come to Mr.
Song‟s birthday party?”
Zhovia sounded with an angry voice: “Wade…Mr. Wade, my grandfather‟s hospital was
smashed! He is busy cleaning up, and may not be able to come to the birthday banquet
because he is afraid that it will affect everyone‟s mood. I didn‟t tell you and Mr. Song…”
Charlie wondered, Tianqi was famous, why would anyone not open eyes and smash his
shop?
So he hurriedly asked: “Who did it?”
Zhovia said: “They were the two fathers and sons of the Wu family in Suzhou. They
wanted my grandpa to go to Suzhou to treat Wu Qi in their home. My grandfather felt
that Wu Qi‟s actions were too despicable, so he didn‟t agree to see him. So they
smashed the medical hall!”
Charlie looked cold!
It turned out to be the Wu family father and son? !
A bit of anger flashed in his heart, and then quickly asked: “You and Mr. Shi are not
injured, are you?”
Zhovia hurriedly said: “No, I was not in the store at the time. When I came back, the
store had been smashed, and the Wu family had already left, but Grandpa was fine, it
was just the store they smashed. “
Charlie heard that the two of them were not injured, so he relaxed, and said with a cold
face, “Zhovia, tell Tianqi, I will deal with this matter.”
With that, Charlie hung up the phone, a cold wave appeared on his face.
Sure enough, the Wu family man and his son were arrogant, and they didn‟t know how
to constrain when they came to Aurous Hill.
Chapter 678
Why did Tianqi want to set up a Clinic in Aurous Hill? Didn‟t they stay here just because
they wanted to repay his kindness?
As a result, the Wu family father and son actually smashed his Clinic. With this breath, he
couldn‟t swallow anything!
Unexpectedly, at this moment, Regnar returned with Roger.
Moreover, instead of bringing Roger back to his table, he took Roger directly and
rushed to Charlie!
When he came to Charlie, Regnar immediately arched his hand and said respectfully:
“Mr. Wade, the dog had no eyes and no beads just now, and he offended you. Now I will
bring him to apologize to you. I hope you will not remember the villain. Don‟t be
familiar with him in that regard!”
Charlie just hung up the phone and was angry. Unexpectedly, Regnar took Roger to
apologize. He knew that Regnar wanted to get the rejuvenate, so he made a plan and
smiled calmly: “Mr. Regnar, use you and your son In other words, I‟m just a live-in sonin-law and a Rubbish sling. Where can I be worthy of the apology of Mr. Regnar? For Mr.
Regnar, I‟m a Rubbish sling. You can scold or beat whenever you want?”
When Regnar heard this, he knew that Charlie didn‟t plan to just let it go.
So, he immediately shouted to Roger with a calm face: “b*stard thing! Don‟t you want to
kneel down for Mr. Wade!”
As soon as this word came out, many people turned their attention here.
They questioned from the bottom of their hearts, would the Wu family really kneel
down to Mr. Wade? !
Roger‟s angry scalp was numb, and his whole body was hot!
What he said was also the young master of the Wu family. In Aurous Hill, he was a super
rich second generation. He asked him to kneel down for a Aurous Hill waste home sonin-law. If this spreads out, how will he see people in the future?
As he hesitated to see, Charlie suddenly glanced at his father next to him, and Roger
was shocked. He was afraid that Regnar would be angry, so he could only bite his head,
bent his legs and knelt on the ground angrily.
“Hey! Young Mr. Roger really kneeled!”
There was an uproar at the scene!
Roger‟s face was so hot that he wanted to die.
Regnar didn‟t speak after seeing him kneeling, and immediately shouted, “What are you
doing in a daze? Don‟t apologize to Mr. Wade quickly!”
Roger could only say in an irritating voice: “Mr. Wade, I‟m sorry, I was wrong, please
forgive me!”
Charlie said calmly: “Apologizing without sincerity, in fact, it‟s better not to say it. This
will save everyone‟s time and don‟t waste everyone‟s feelings.”
When Regnar heard this, he suddenly understood that just letting his son kneel down
was not enough to impress Charlie.
So he shouted angrily and said, “Don‟t kowtow to Mr. Wade and beg Mr. Wade for
forgiveness!”
Roger clenched his teeth, leaned over and kowtowed, “Mr. Wade, please forgive my
impulse, and I‟m extremely sorry!”
Charlie smiled playfully and said, “Since you apologize so sincerely, then this incident
has never happened.”
Regnar finally breathed a sigh of relief and couldn‟t wait to blurt out: “Mr. Wade, I have
something to ask for! I don‟t know if Mr. Wade can sell a rejuvenating pill, and would
like to make a billion!”
The people present all exclaimed!
It was five hundred million just now, but now it has become one billion in the blink of an
eye? Sure enough, the Wu family is rich. In the Wu family‟s eyes, one billion 800 million
may be nothing at all.
Charlie smiled slightly at this time and said, “Mr. Regnar, you think too much. Don‟t say I
don‟t have a rejuvenation pill now. Even if I have it, it‟s impossible to sell it for a billion.
Even if I sell it for a billion, it‟s I will never sell it to you!”
Having said that, Charlie snorted coldly, and said: “I am a man who bears a lot of
grudges. I clearly remember that you have been clamoring for me to be responsible for
the beating of Liu Guang and you have to make me pay the price. Came to me for
medicine, do you think I am a goldfish with only seven seconds of memory?”
Chapter 679
Hearing what Charlie said, Regnar felt tight.
Knowing that Charlie would not be so easy to give up, but he offered a sky-high price of
one billion. He thought that he was looking at the face of money and would no longer
take into account the contradiction just now.
But what he didn‟t expect was that this guy didn‟t pay attention to the sky-high price of
one billion at all. Once he came up, he would go through the old account with himself.
If it is normal, no matter how big the business is, and encountering such a negotiating
opponent, Regnar will also walk away.
But now, he really didn‟t dare to leave.
Because, deep in his heart, he was completely unable to resist the temptation of
Rejuvenation Pill, as if he had been stunned by it, so that his mind was full of it and the
effects of consuming it.
So he knelt down almost without hesitation, clasped his fists in his hands, and said to
Charlie piously: “Mr. Wade, just now it was someone Wu who didn‟t know Your
excellency. All colleagues in Aurous Hill respect you as a true dragon on earth. Please
don‟t be familiar with me, a common man!”
Regnar speaks very well.
In order to prevent the opponent from stepping on himself, he deliberately lifted the
opponent up high. At this time, most people couldn‟t care more about him.
However, Charlie was not just celebrating the festival with the Wu family and his son at
this time, but more importantly, they actually smashed Tianqi‟s the Clinic.
With this tone, Charlie had to give it out, and he wouldn‟t be upset.
So Charlie looked at Regnar, smiled lightly, and said: “One billion is indeed quite sincere,
but Mr. Regnar, your manners seem to be inferior to your son.”
Regnar was taken aback for a moment, and instantly realized that Charlie didn‟t think he
had knocked his head.
He didn‟t think that kowtow was a shame, after all, it was for rejuvenation!
Thinking of this, he didn‟t hesitate and bowed.
After kowtow, Regnar raised his head and said piously: “Mr. Wade, please give Wu a
chance. As long as you are willing to sell a rejuvenating pill to Wu, Wu will immediately
credit one billion in cash into your account! “
Charlie looked at him, smiled playfully, and said: “The rejuvenation pill is simple, in fact,
you guessed it, I do still have the rejuvenation pill, but I keep it for myself, but since your
price is right, then I can also consider selling it to you…”
As he said, Charlie reached into his pocket and slowly took out a small wooden box
exactly the same as the one given to Mr. Song. After opening it, it was indeed a
rejuvenating pill inside.
After the Rejuvenation Pill was taken out, Charlie stood up and said to everyone present:
“Everyone, Rejuvenation Pill is very important. I just hid a private with you, and I hope
you will forgive me. I will tell you all here. This Rejuvenation Pill, there is indeed one
more, but this one was prepared for myself, and sincerely did not intend to sell it, but
President Wu was sincere and quoted a high price, so I really have to consider it
carefully. “
Although everyone was greedy for this rejuvenation pill, they were helpless.
After all, there are too few people who can come up with a billion in cash.
It is estimated that no more than five people were present.
Besides, who would dare to compete with Wu‟s family at this time?
For this medicine, Regnar, father and son, knelt on the ground to Charlie. If he bids at
this time, he still hates him?
Regnar looked at this rejuvenating pill, smelling the fresh medicinal fragrance from the
rejuvenating pill, and said with excitement: “Mr. Wade, as long as you are willing to sell
it, one billion in cash will be paid immediately!”
Charlie smiled slightly: “Don‟t worry, before we talk about Rejuvinating pill, there is one
more thing that we haven‟t talked about clearly.”
“Also?” Regnar frowned and asked, “What‟s the matter?”
Charlie‟s expression gradually became gloomy, and he asked in a cold voice, “I and
Tianqi are also considered to be year-end friends. You father and son smashed Tianqi‟s
the Clinic. How is this incident?”
When these words came out, Old Song could not help but frown, his face was gloomy,
and he blurted out: “Regnar, the genius doctor Tianqi is an expert in Aurous Hill, who
has saved the lives of unknown number of people, and he and the Old Master are also
good friends. Why did you smash his hospital?!”
When Regnar heard this, his head was as big as a fight.
Unexpectedly, Tianqi and Charlie would still have a happy relationship? !
Chapter 680
This is really tricky!
He didn‟t know this relationship before! He just thought it was nothing more than a
well-known old Chinese doctor. Since he couldn‟t beat him, he just smashed his shop
and gave him a little pressure to force him to agree to see his young son.
But he didn‟t expect to cause trouble here.
However, he had to be eager to get the rejuvenate. At this time, his eyes rolled and he
could only point to Roger beside him, and said indignantly, “Hey! This is my son, who is
impulsive and ill-considered! I have no choice but to teach my son. !”
Roger‟s facial expression twitched.
He really didn‟t expect that he would instantly become his backer.
Although he was very angry, he did not dare to show his dissatisfaction.
Since he let him carry this pot, he can only grit his teeth!
So, he lowered his head and said: “I‟m sorry, it was my impulse to smash the shop where
the genius doctor was. Please forgive me, Mr. Wade!”
Regnar also hurriedly said to the side: “Mr. Wade can rest assured that all losses of the
genius doctor will be compensated ten times!”
Charlie said lightly: “There are some things that can‟t be solved by losing money.”
Regnar hurriedly asked, “How does Mr. Wade want to solve it?”
“Me?” Charlie looked at him and said with a smile: “My solution is very simple…”
With that, Charlie deliberately slowed down the rhythm a bit, and looked at Roger.
With eyes facing each other, Roger was a little flustered by the fierce air in Charlie‟s
eyes.
While he was still speculating about what kind of solution Charlie would propose,
Charlie suddenly shot, grabbed his right wrist, and then gently twisted…
Just hearing a click, Roger‟s right wrist was broken directly by Charlie!
“what!!!”
Roger screamed in pain, his complexion immediately turned red, then turned pale
again…
“Ah…Broken! My hand is broken! Charlie, you are looking for death!”
Charlie directly threw away his severed hand and said coldly: “Since you smashed
Tianqi‟s shop, then I will abolish your hand. This is called organ Exchange!”
Roger yelled in pain and shouted: “Dad, this rubbish broke my hand. I want to kill him! I
want him to die!!!”
Regnar was also dumbfounded. He didn‟t expect that Charlie would directly act on his
son, and the shot was so harsh that he would abolish one of his son‟s hands when he
came up.
However, at this moment, he was still looking forward to that rejuvenation pill in his
heart.
For him now, if Charlie is willing to sell him the Rejuvenation Pill and his son has his
hand broken, he can still bear it. After he has taken the Rejuvenation Pill, he will find
Charlie to settle the account!
So, with a black face, he opened his mouth and said: “Mr. Wade, my son has already
paid the price for smashing the genius doctor‟s Clinic. Now you can sell me the
rejuvenating pills, right?”
“Rejuvenation Pill…” Charlie took the Rejuvenation Pill out of the small wooden box and
placed it in front of him several times.
At this time, Regnar looked at this rejuvenation pill, his eyes were about to shine!
However, he did not expect that Charlie suddenly smiled faintly at this time, and said
jokingly, “Compared to your billions, I still think it‟s better to eat!”
After speaking, he stretched out his hand and put the Rejuvenating Pill in his mouth,
chewed it twice, and swallowed it directly!
Chapter 681
Regnar was stunned as he watched Charlie swallow the rejuvenating pill, and suddenly
became angry!
Only then did he realize that Charlie was playing with him from beginning to end!
He didn‟t mean to sell the Rejuvenation Pill to him, he just wanted to make father and
son embarrassed in public!
And he actually naively thought that the one billion quotation had already touched him,
and he only had to apologize to him, and he would agree to sell the rejuvenating pill to
himself!
When he thought that he was being played so much by him, and that his son‟s hand
had been abolished by him, Regnar was so angry that he almost went away!
He instantly stood up from the ground and shouted: “Charlie, If I not kill you, I will not
be a man!”
Having said that, he immediately took out his cell phone and called his bodyguard.
His bodyguards are all masters, and they are all gods of war who have retreated from
the army!
These people usually seem to be no different from ordinary people, but any one of them
is a top killer!
It can be said that they are all top killers who have crawled out of the dead!
But Charlie looked calm at this moment, unmoved at all.
After a rejuvenation pill was in his stomach, he felt a heat wave rolling in his body. He
had already taken five or six pills. Although it did not play a young role, it could improve
the physical fitness a lot. So at this time, he was full of energy. , But there is nowhere to
go, if the Wu family‟s bodyguard dared to pretend to be forced, he would just clean
them up in one go!
However, he didn‟t expect that Old Master Song gave a cold snort and suddenly stood
up and shouted angrily: “Regnar! Although your Wu family is big, my Song family is not
muddled. I want to see if your Wu family has it. What a mighty prestige, dare to hurt my
Song family distinguished guests in my house!”
Having said that, Mr. Song shouted: “Come here, surround the hall for me! Who dares to
move Mr. Wade with a finger today and beat him to death!”
Regnar observed at Mr. Song, gritted his teeth and said angrily: “Uncle Song, he used us
father and son as monkeys and abolished one of my son‟s hands. You still want to
protect him?! Could it be that you, the Song family is openly against my Wu family?!”
Elder Song said coldly: “Mr. Wade is Song‟s benefactor and recreated Song‟s life. If you
have to fight against Mr. Wade, you are against my Song family!”
“Good! Good! Good!”
Regnar gritted his teeth and said: “Your Song family is amazing! Don‟t put my Wu family
in your eyes! Do you think this is in your territory, you can ride on my family‟s head and
sh!t?!”
Mr. Song arrogantly said: “Song is magnanimous and can‟t do things like riding on
someone else‟s head and sh!t, but if someone wants to target Song‟s benefactor on
Song‟s site, I‟m sorry! Don‟t care about him. Who is it, Song is never used to his
problems!”
Mr. Song yelled, shocking everyone present!
In his lifetime, the Old Master himself has experienced countless waves and sands, he
has seen all battles, and he has developed a kind of majesty without anger and prestige.
In addition, he has just eaten rejuvenating pills and is full of breath. The anger is really
shocking!
Regnar was also a little distressed!
He came to Aurous Hill with only a few bodyguards with him.
Even though these bodyguards are masters, facing so many people in the Song family,
there is definitely no chance of winning.
After all, this is the base camp of the Song family. There are dozens of bodyguards in
front of the Song family. Who knows how many people are still hiding in the secret?
If you really want to fight, Regnar will definitely not please!
A few top bodyguards may be able to fight in and out, but he and his son are not as
effective as they are, and they may be injured or even left by the Song family here.
Although the Wu family is powerful, they are all located in Suzhou, and now the distant
water cannot save the nearby fire!
Thinking of this, Regnar could only decide to avoid his edge for the time being!
So, he sneered and said: “Uncle Song meant to tear his face with our Wu family? Ok! In
this case, I will represent the Wu family and break with the Song family. From now on,
the Song and Wu families are incompatible!”
Chapter 682
Seeing this, Honor on the side hurriedly stood up and blurted out: “Grandpa, our Song
family has been with Wu family for many years, please think twice!”
Honor didn‟t want to see that he was killed, and the two families of Song and Wu
completely broke off.
He also hopes to marry Warnia to the Wu family. If the two families break completely, it
will never be possible!
Father Song glanced at Honor and said lightly: “There is nothing to think twice about,
the Wu family is the first family in the south of the Yangtze River, and our Song family
can‟t afford it! The Song family has since broken off with the Wu family!”
Everyone present was dumbfounded.
Everyone could not imagine that a birthday banquet caused a complete break between
the Wu family, and the Song family…
It seems that Aurous Hill is about to change in the future!
Regnar‟s sullen gaze flicked across Elder Song and Charlie, and said angrily: “What a
Song family, what a master Wade, I, Regnar, remember you! Take a look! Roger, let‟s
go!”
After that, Regnar helped Roger and walked away.
Charlie said lightly: “Do you think the matter is over?”
Regnar turned his head and asked with murderous aura, “What do you want?”
Charlie said: “I abolished your son‟s hand, only to teach him a lesson, but you have to
make compensation for smashing Tianqi‟s shop!”
After all, Charlie said undoubtedly: “You will give you ten times the compensation to
Tianqi within three days, and will apologize to Tianqi and beg for forgiveness. Otherwise,
I will take Roger‟s another hand!”
When Regnar heard this, his eyes were cold and murderous!
He roared with his eyesight cracking: “Charlie! You are so majestic! Do you know the
status of my Wu family in the south of the Yangtze River? If you provoke me, I will leave
you dead without a place tobury die!”
Charlie sneered and said: “Don‟t be here to talk to me, your Wu family is not even the
root hair in my eyes! I advise you to get out of Aurous Hill as soon as you pay for Tianqi,
otherwise, you father and son two People are likely to run for your lives!”
“you……”
Regnar really didn‟t expect Charlie to be so crazy!
He had the intention to kill Charlie now, but thinking of the old and immortal attitude of
Mr. Song, he could only bear it temporarily unwillingly.
However, in his heart, Charlie is already a mortal person!
Only now, the time to kill him is not yet ripe.
After he goes back, he will make a good plan. If it is not enough, he will draw a group of
masters from the Wu family to smooth out Charlie and Song family together!
Thinking of this, Regnar waved his hand fiercely and blurted out: “Roger, let‟s go!”
After that, he took Roger with his broken hand and left the Song family villa in
embarrassment.
Honor looked at Regnar‟s leaving figure, then at Warnia and the young man who was
more than ten years younger, gritted his teeth secretly, his eyes full of unwillingness.
For him, it was a heavy loss!
Suddenly, this old thing of grandpa has a life span of more than ten years, and Charlie
counts Warnia‟s great credit, and grandpa also completely turned his face with the Wu
family for Charlie…
If this continues, maybe one day Grandpa will suddenly announce that Warnia will be
the heir to the next generation!
In that way, wouldn‟t he be empty out of the basket?
Chapter 683
Regnar and Roger and his son left the Song‟s villa with incomparable resentment.
Roger clutched his severed hand and said with tears: “Dad! I said a long time ago not to
beg the rag named Wade, you must not listen! Now my hands is broken, and you are
still caught by him. Humiliated in public, we lost face!”
Regnar said with a black face: “Since the Wade is looking for death, don‟t blame me for
being impolite! Don‟t worry, Dad will avenge you!”
Roger blurted out: “Then we will kill Charlie tonight!”
“No!” Regnar said coldly: “Or according to the original plan, kill Mr. Orvel first! Pull out
the firepower of Mr. Orvel, whether it is killing Charlie or the Song family, it will be easy!”
Roger hurriedly asked, “Dad, what are your specific plans?”
Regnar said: “Heal your hands first, and we will discuss the rest in the long run!”
The two discussing, have already walked out of the Song family compound.
Liu Guang, who had been driven out before and had been waiting here, hurriedly
covered his red and swollen face and greeted them quickly.
“Mr. Wu, Mr….” Liu Guang ran to the front, just about to ask them what happened to
Charlie‟s waste? Did they avenge him?
However, he suddenly saw Roger‟s face pale, his left hand grasped the shrugged right
wrist, and he snorted in his heart, and couldn‟t help feeling that something was wrong.
So Liu Guang hurriedly asked: “Mr. Wu, what‟s wrong with your hand?”
Roger snorted in pain, and cursed: “It‟s all Charlie Rubbish, he dare to abandon my hand
in public. I must have him dead without a place to be buried!”
Originally, after Roger discovered that Charlie was the man Warnia liked, he wanted to
use this birthday banquet to trample Charlie on his feet, so that Warnia could recognize
reality, then change his mind and choose to be with him.
Unexpectedly, instead of stepping on Charlie‟s feet, he, together with his father, was
fiercely teased by Charlie!
Just now, he and his father took turns to apologize to Charlie. This is simply the second
shame after Wu‟s step-brother Wu Qi became a feces-swallowing beast!
And this b@stard, not only makes himself face lost in full view! He also broke his wrist!
After today, the entire Aurous Hill will remember that his grandfather of the first family
in the south of the Yangtze River was slapped in public by the nameless pawn, Charlie,
and became the laughing stock of everyone!
Liu Guang was shocked when he heard Roger‟s words!
He didn‟t expect that Charlie‟s Rubbish would even dare to beat Mr. Wu!
So, he couldn‟t help but provoke Roger and said, “Mr. Wu, Charlie dares to treat you like
this, you must not let him go!”
Regnar said coldly: “Don‟t worry, this Charlie won‟t live long!”
With that, Regnar tell Liu Guang: “Liu Guang, you are a local and you are familiar with
the local area. I will give you a task.”
Liu Guang hurriedly said, “Mr. Wu, please give your orders!”
Regnar said: “You first take the young master to the best orthopedic hospital and heal
the young master‟s hand. You must not make any mistakes!”
Liu Guang suddenly realized that Roger‟s hand was interrupted by Charlie, and said
quickly, “Mr. Orvel, don‟t worry! I will take the young master to the best orthopedic
hospital!”
Chapter 684
When Roger heard this, he couldn‟t help asking: “Dad, won‟t you go to the hospital with
me?”
Regnar said, “I still have a lot of things to deal with today. Now that we have broken up
with the Song family, we must find another place to stay. I plan to go to Shangri-La and
book a presidential suite there. By the way, Visit Issac, the owner of Shangri-La. After
you finish healing your hands, you will come to Shangri-La directly to find me. Then I will
tell you about my plan in detail!”
“Go to visit Issac?” Roger said complainingly: “Dad, why do you want to visit him? Isn‟t
he just a dog from the Eastcliff Wade family? More important than my broken hand?”
Regnar frowned and said: “What do you know? Although the Wu family dominates in
the south of the Yangtze River, compared with the Wade family of Eastcliff, they are
nothing more than a rich native. Wade family is the real top family!”
“That Issac, don‟t look at it as the Wade family‟s dog, but he is the spokesperson of the
Wade family in Aurous Hill, representing the face of the Wade family in Aurous Hill. He
must visit in person. If he can open a breakthrough from him, maybe he can borrow the
relationship with the Wade family.”
For the Wu family, although it bears the name of the first family in the south of the
Yangtze River on the bright side, and acts as a blessing in the entire south of the
Yangtze River, it can be said to be different from the real top-level hidden family like the
Wade family.
If he can take this opportunity to catch up with the Wade family, the entire Wu family
will fly into the sky.
When Roger heard this, he no longer complained, and nodded and said, “I know Dad,
then you go to Shangri-La first, and after I see the doctor and get a cast, I will come to
you.
Regnar said to Roger: “Okay, you go to the hospital first, and I will notify you when I
arrange it.”
Roger said with a look of expectation, followed Liu Guang into the car and went to the
hospital to treat his severed hand.
……
After Roger and Liu Guang left, Regnar, accompanied by bodyguards and assistants,
went to Shangri-La.
Along the way, he was thinking angrily about how to get rid of Charlie so that he could
solve his hatred, and this Old Master Song who didn‟t know the current affairs.
Does he think that if he take a rejuvenating pill, he is a teenager, and can live longer
than a teenager?
If he dare to talk to him like Regnar, then he will directly take away the Song family!
Soon, the convoy stopped outside the Shangri-La Hotel.
Regnar asked the accompanying bodyguard to take out his most precious tea from the
car, and prepare it as a gift for Issac.
His big red robe was picked from the six remaining mother trees in Wuyi Mountain. It is
of great value. The annual output is only a dozen kilograms, and the price of a kilogram
can even be tens of millions.
Moreover, this is not something one can buy with money.
Because most of the limited output of this tea every year is directly supplied to Eastcliff,
the rest, which can flow into the market, doesn‟t even have weight of two kilograms.
And Regnar‟s pot of tea, which weighs a full kilogram, was only obtained after he spent
a lot of money, thought about it, and used adult affection.
Because Regnar treats this tea as a treasure, he takes it with him wherever he goes, and
occasionally wants to drink it, then quietly soaks himself a gram or two.
Deciding to come to Shangri-La Hotel, he felt that he could not meet Issac emptyhanded, so he planned to give this pot of it as a gift to gain a good impression of the
other party.
As soon as he entered Shangri-La, Regnar stepped to the front desk and said to the lady
at the front desk: “Hello, please inform you boss, and say that Regnar from Wu‟s family
is here to see him!”
Shangri-La‟s front desk is by no means an ordinary front desk lady. She has long known
all the dignitaries in Aurous Hill. She heard that it was the Wu family of Suzhou, and
immediately took it seriously. She picked up the phone and called Issac‟s office directly.
“Mr. Issac, Mr. Regnar from the Wu family wants to see you!”
Chapter 685
Issac didn‟t know that Regnar and Charlie had conflicts.
Hearing that Regnar came to visit, he did not neglect. Although he was the
spokesperson of the Wade family in Aurous Hill, the other party was the eldest son of
the first family in Aurous Hill after all. He took the initiative to visit him and respected
him.
So, he hurriedly said to the front desk: “Just ask Mr. Regnar to come to my office.”
The front desk did not dare to neglect, and quickly said to Regnar: “Hello, Mr. Regnar,
our President Issac invites you to his office, please come with me.”
Regnar nodded, followed the girl at the front desk, and took the president‟s exclusive
elevator to Issac‟s office.
As far as Regnar is concerned, he is the son of Wu‟s family, and staying in a hotel in
Aurous Hill is naturally the best.
It just so happens that the best hotel in Aurous Hill is Shangri-La, so coming by himself
to visit Issac and deepen the relationship is also killing two birds with one stone.
Seeing Regnar coming in, Issac stood up with a smile, and took the initiative to reach
out and shook Regnar‟s hand. He greeted him: “I heard that Mr. Regnar is active in
Suzhou all the year round. Why did you suddenly come to Aurous Hill this time?”
Regnar sighed and said, “Hey, it‟s a long story. My youngest son Wu Qi doesn‟t know
who has offended him. Something has happened. I came this time to find a solution.”
Issac nodded. Of course he had heard about Wu Qi. He even watched the video on
YouTube at the beginning. So when he remembered it suddenly, he felt a little nauseous
and involuntarily retched.
With Issac‟s retching, Regnar‟s expression became extremely embarrassing.
He didn‟t know why Issac was retching. To be honest, he felt sick and uncomfortable
when he thought of some clips of his younger son.
Therefore, Regnar could only change the subject and said, “Forget it, I came here today
mainly to visit President Issac. I won‟t talk about these disappointments. I brought some
gifts to President . I hope you like it.”
After that, he immediately handed the pot of exclusive tea to Issac.
“President Issac, this is the Dahon tea from the mother tree of Wuyi Mountain. It is my
personal treasure. It is not usually available. If you like tea, you will definitely like it.”
Issac naturally knew how precious the mother tree red robe is, and quickly waved his
hand: “How can this make the Wuyi Mountain mother tree tea less and less available in
the market, and it is the collection of President Wu, how can I not love.”
Regnar immediately said, “Mr. Issac, don‟t be polite. You are the spokesperson of the
Wade family in Aurous Hill and even in Aurous Hill. We in the Wu family have always
looked forward to cooperating with the Wade family. In the future, we will have to count
on you to match our Wu family.”
When Issac heard the words, he waved his hand and said, “I‟m just a servant of the
Wade family, and I do everything within my scope. Mr. Regnar thank you for that.”
Regnar said sincerely: “Mr Issac is too humble.”
Seeing Regnar‟s sincere attitude, Issac said: “Since Mr. Regnar is so caring, then I‟m not
polite to you. I have a few bottles of collector-class Louis XIII here. I‟ll give you some
bottles to taste. “
Regnar was flattered, and hurriedly said: “Oh, that‟s really great gift indeed. thank you
Mr. Issac!”
Issac smiled slightly and said, “Mr. Regnar came here today, surely it‟s not just about
bringing tea to Issac, right?”
Regnar nodded and said, “It‟s true that my eldest son, my eldest son, and a few
bodyguards and assistants may live in Aurous Hill for a period of time, so I just thought
that Shangri-La will make no trouble.”
Issac laughed and said, “Welcome! Since Mr. Regnar is here, he is naturally a
distinguished guest. I will ask the manager to arrange a presidential suite for you and
your son. You can live as much as you like. It doesn‟t matter how long you stay.”
Regnar hurriedly said gratefully: “Oh, thank you so much, President Issac!”
Issac smiled indifferently: “Mr. Regnar doesn‟t need to be so polite.”
After speaking, he asked curiously: “By the way, where is Mr. Roger, your son? Why
didn‟t he come with you?”
Chapter 686
Regnar was embarrassed to say that his son had his wrist broken, so he said, “He
happened to have something wrong. I guess he won‟t come here until a while. When he
comes, I will bring him to visit you!”
Issac nodded and said: “Otherwise, I will arrange for someone to take you back to the
room to rest. When Roger comes back in the evening, we will have dinner together, and
it will be my host who will pick you up.”
Regnar was overjoyed, and said, “Then we will be there Mr. Issac.”
He felt that he and Issac were just nodding acquaintances and knew each other before,
but now that Issac accepts his gift after visiting, the relationship is a step closer.
And this is what Regnar desires most.
As the Eastcliff Wade family‟s spokesperson in Aurous Hill, Issac is a stepping stone. As
long as he can maintain a good relationship with him, he will definitely be able to take
this opportunity in the future to embrace the true towering tree of Wade family.
Moreover, Regnar also has his own careful thinking.
He felt that if the Wu family couldn‟t find someone who could treat Wu Qi, they could
ask the Wade family to take action after they hugged Wade Family‟s thigh.
With the strength of the Wade Family, with a single order, countless capable people and
strangers will be behind them.
And Issac didn‟t think much about it, after all, it was the first family in the south of the
Yangtze River.
So, after he and Regnar exchanged greetings for a while, they were taken to the
presidential suite to rest first.
After Regnar took a few bodyguards into the luxurious presidential suite, he called
Roger and asked him to come and have a round with him.
At this time, Roger had finished plastering in the hospital. After receiving a call from
Regnar, he took Liu Guang to Shangri-La.
Sitting in the car, Roger‟s expression was still very gloomy, his face full of depression.
Seeing this, Liu Guang quickly said: “Mr. Wu, the doctor has ordered that you have just
put on a plaster. Don‟t get angry, otherwise it will affect the healing of your bones and
cause sequelae.”
Roger said angrily: “I will definitely not let go of that d*mn Charlie, I will chop off both
his hands!”
Liu Guang was overjoyed. Roger was beaten and severed. He was the most excited one,
because in this way, the Wu family would definitely not let Charlie go. The enmity
engraved on his son‟s forehead would be avenged!
However, he said with great concern: “Mr. Wu, you must take care of your health. It is
never too late to take revenge.”
Roger sneered and said fiercely: “Wait and see, that Charlie will not be long.”
Coming to Shangri-La, Roger took Liu Guang straight to the presidential suite where
Regnar stayed.
After knocking on the door, the bodyguard opened the door from the inside.
Roger walked into the huge living room and said to Regnar sitting on the sofa, “Dad, I‟m
back.”
Regnar gave a hum, and asked with concern: “How is your hand? What did the doctor
say?”
Roger said with a dark face, “It‟s broken, the doctor put a plaster on it, I‟m afraid it will
take a few months to recuperate to get better.”
Regnar nodded, and said, “You need to pay more attention recently, and don‟t leave any
sequelae.”
Roger blurted out: “Dad, it doesn‟t matter how my hand is, you can tell us how we are
going to deal with Charlie?!”
Regnar sneered and said, “If you want to kill Charlie, kill Mr. Orvel first tonight!”
Chapter 687
Liu Guang heard Regnar say that he would kill Mr. Orvel first tonight, and his heart
suddenly became excited!
He had long been expecting Mr. Orvel to die, but he did not expect to finally get his
wish now!
Moreover, to kill Mr. Orvel, he will not only get revenge, but the Wu family will also take
advantage of the trend to hold himself in the top position!
Wouldn‟t he be able to become the next underground emperor of Aurous Hill?
Thinking of this, he trembled with excitement.
Roger asked on the side: “Dad, Mr. Orvel has many younger brothers in Aurous Hill. Is it
so easy to kill him?”
Regnar said lightly: “You have to figure out one thing, to kill Mr. Orvel, you don‟t have to
kill all his little brothers first!”
“Dad, what do you mean?”
Regnar said coldly: “There are thousands of them, but he may not always be around
him. We only need to know where he will be at a specific time, then find him there and
kill him directly!”
Liu Guang hurriedly said, “I know! Mr. Orvel‟s whereabouts are uncertain during the day,
but he usually stays in Classic Mansion at night, because his Classic Mansion is very
famous in Aurous Hill, and many of his friends will go there to dine at night.”
Regnar asked him: “How many security guards does Classic Mansion have?”
Liu Guang thought for a while and said, “For the security, there should be about ten, and
the rest are waiters.”
Regnar snorted coldly: “Ten security guards are not enough. My bodyguards are all
masters in the army. For them ten is nothing?”
After all, he looked at a burly middle-aged man headed by his five bodyguards and
asked: “Jones Zizhou, you have been with me for the longest time, the strongest, and
the most efficient in doing things. I will let you take other People, go to Classic Mansion
to kill Mr. Orvel tonight, whoever blocks you, kill whoever you want, can you do it?”
Jones Zizhou immediately clasped his fists and said, “Mr. Wu, don‟t worry, a dozen
security guards are just ants in front of us. As for that Mr. Orvel, he will be kill like a
dog!”
Regnar nodded in satisfaction, then looked at Liu Guang, and said: “Liu Guang, don‟t
you have a bloody vengeance with Orvel? I now give you a chance to take revenge. You
will take my person to Classic Mansion tonight, Get rid of Orvel! Get rid of him, my Wu
family will come out to protect you, and hold you in one hand as the new underground
emperor of Aurous Hill!”
When Liu Guang heard this, there was a deep hatred in his eyes, and his heart was
already boiling!
What is the purpose of making a dog for the Wu family and working hard?
Isn‟t it just revenge and kill Orvel and Charlie?
Now, Regnar gave him a chance, a chance to become the underground emperor of
Aurous Hill!
How can he refuse such a good thing? !
Moreover, he had long heard that the Wu family‟s bodyguards were all retired soldiers
from the army.
If there are five such people, it is more than enough to go to Classic Mansion to kill
Orvel!
Once Mr. Orvel dies, his little brother will immediately be headless!
At this time, there was Wu family backing up for themselves.
It is easy to become the new underground emperor of Aurous Hill!
From now on, with the Wu family‟s relationship, it is very likely that he will reach the
pinnacle of his life!
……
Chapter 688
At this moment, at the birthday banquet of Mr. Song, Charlie waited for the formal
opening of the feast, and then offered Mr. Song a glass of wine, and he quickly went to
Tianqi‟s Clinic to see the situation.
At the dinner table, Solmon White, Qin Gang, Aoxue, Mr. Orvel, Liang and even Doris
looked at him with more respect than before.
The miraculous effect of Rejuvenation Pill is really impressive.
However, everyone was quite self-aware, and no one took the initiative to mention the
Rejuvenation Pill with him.
Although Charlie still had twenty rejuvenating pills left, he was not ready to take them
out as gifts.
Although Solmon White, Qin Gang and Mr. Orvel are all young, they are far from
reaching old age.
Therefore, there is no need for them to take Rejuvenation Pill now.
If in the future they will still follow their karma and follow him steadily, he will definitely
give them one at the right time.
At the dinner table, Charlie looked at Liang, who hadn‟t seen him for a few days, and
asked him curiously: “How is Wei‟s Pharmaceuticals?”
Liang hurriedly said respectfully: “Mr. Wade, the development of Wei‟s Pharmaceutical is
normal. I am also organizing some old traditional medicine practitioners and
pharmacists of Chinese patent medicine to explore and study our ancient Chinese
prescriptions, and prepare to introduce some ancient traditional medicines as well.”
Having said that, Liang said with some regret: “Our ancestors left so many good
prescriptions. Now they are either lost or stolen by pharmaceutical companies in other
countries. It is a shame, so I want to do everything. Explore the possibilities.”
Charlie nodded and said approvingly: “This is a good idea. The good things our
ancestors left behind have been taken away by Japanese and South Korean companies.
If we don‟t pay attention anymore, then the Chinese ancestors left behind Fang, I‟m
afraid it will become the bragging capital of these small neighboring countries.”
With that, Charlie suddenly thought of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical in Japan.
Kobayashi Pharmaceutical was cheated by himself for more than 10 billion. Now is the
time when his vitality is severely injured, and he also left a hidden danger for Kobayashi
Pharmaceutical.
Jiro, the second son of the Kobayashi family, thought that his elder brother was dead,
but he couldn‟t think of it. Ichiro is still feeding and shoveling sh!t at Orvel‟s kennel.
If Kobayashi Pharmaceutical is in a state of failure, that‟s fine. If Kobayashi
Pharmaceutical‟s head rises a bit, he can take Ichiro back to pick the peaches.
Thinking of this, he asked Liang: “How is the situation with Kobayashi Pharmaceutical in
Japan?”
Liang said: “Kobayashi Pharmaceutical had a problem some time ago. It seems that it
has lost a large amount of cash. Now it is a little bit difficult in capital turnover, but they
are now thin and dead camels are bigger than horses, not to mention Kobayashi
Pharmaceutical still has Many best-selling drugs, it should be restored within a short
period of time.”
Charlie snorted, already thinking about it.
When Kobayashi Pharmaceutical is relieved, he will send Ichiro back to Japan and help
him run Jiro for whatever he said.
In that way, Kobayashi Pharmaceutical is basically his own.
So he said to Liang, “If there is anything happening at Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, please
give me feedback in time.”
“OK, Mr. Wade.” Liang nodded piously, and said respectfully: “I will pay close attention
to it.”
Charlie asked again: “By the way, how are your father and your brother in Changbai
Mountain?”
Liang smiled slightly and said: “The people I sent and the people from Orvel took turns
to observe them. I heard that Changbai Mountain has cooled down recently and the
mountain is covered by heavy snow. The two of them are in short supply and there are
not enough ginseng harvesting products. This winter Maybe they can only live without
food and clothing.”
Charlie nodded and said, “It doesn‟t matter if they lack food or clothing, as long as they
can‟t die.”
Liang said immediately: “Mr. Wade can rest assured, although I hate them in my heart,
but after all, there is blood relationship. In any case, I will save their lives and let them
dig and regret in Changbai Mountain!”
Chapter 689
At this time, the energetic Elder Song, with a group of Song family children, came to
toast Charlie.
A group of people followed Mr. Song and called Mr. Wade well.
Charlie got up slightly, picked up the wine glass, and said to Mr. Song: “Mr. Song don‟t
have to be so polite, I respect you with this glass of wine, I wish you a better life than
Nanshan.”
After speaking, Charlie raised his head and drank the wine, and then said: “I am going to
see the Clinic of Tianqi, and I will retire now.”
Mr. Song sighed and said, “Oh, the Clinic of the genius doctor Tianqi was smashed. I
should also go and take a look. It‟s just that there are so many guests on the scene, and
I really can‟t get away…”
Charlie nodded and said with a smile: “Mr. Song is born today, so naturally I want to
share the joy with everyone. I have already called Zhovia to make sure that neither she
nor Tianqi were injured. Don‟t worry.”
Mr. Song hurriedly said: “Mr. Wade, let Warnia go with you. After all, Warnia picked you
up. It is not convenient for you to go from here.”
Charlie did not refuse either, nodded and agreed, and then said to a few people present:
“Everyone, eat and drink well, I will take a step first.”
Everyone got up to see each other, but seeing Charlie instructed with gestures, they sat
back one after another.
Charlie said to Mr. Orvel when he was leaving: “My father-in-law seems to be going to
have a dinner in Classic Mansion tonight. If you go to Classic Mansion, please help him
take care of it. If you don‟t, then help him with your people over there.”
Mr. Orvel hurriedly said, “Mr. Wade don‟t worry, I usually stay in Classic Mansion at
night. After your Old Master arrives, I will definitely make arrangements.”
“Yeah.” Charlie nodded and said: “Then you have to work so hard.”
Mr. Orvel said hurriedly: “Mr. Wade, you are polite, this is what I should do!”
In Charlie‟s eyes, Jacob, the father-in-law, was a pretty good person, and after knowing
his past things, Charlie did feel that he was actually pitiful, so he instinctively wanted to
take care of him a little bit more.
After bidding farewell to everyone, Charlie stepped out of the Song family villa
accompanied by Warnia.
Warnia took Charlie all the way to the front of her car and personally opened the
passenger door for Charlie. After Charlie got in the car, she got in.
As soon as she got on, Warnia looked at Charlie gratefully and said sincerely: “Mr. Wade,
thank you so much for today…”
Charlie smiled slightly and said, “You don‟t have to thank me. This chance of
Rejuvenation Pill is given to your grandfather. It is enough for him to thank me.”
Warnia hurriedly said, “Mr. Wade, I thank you not only for this, but also because of what
you said to Grandpa…”
Warnia was very grateful to Charlie, mainly because of what Charlie said to Mr. Song.
She lost her parents since she was a child. Although the material conditions in the Song
family are very good, she rarely feels family affection, and she does not have the feeling
of being taken care of and protected by others at all times.
However, Charlie would actually speak for her just now, and even put the credit for the
relations. This is to help her establish her position in the Song family. To Warnia, it
seems like Charlie‟s moment. Protecting her in general, filled her with a warm current
that she had never experienced before.
It is not easy for her to live in the Song family alone.
Charlie looked at her, smiled slightly, and said, “I think you are the most suitable
candidate to inherit the Song family from the third generation of the Song family. As for
your cousin, to be honest, it feels like a strong foreigner, if the Song family is Handed
over to him, it will definitely go downhill.”
Chapter 690
Warnia hurriedly waved her hand: “Actually, my brother is quite good. I am not going to
inherit the Song family in the future. I just hope that after my grandfather dies, I won‟t
be swept out by them…”
Charlie smiled slightly and said seriously: “With me there, this kind of thing will not
happen.”
Warnia was so grateful that she rubbed her eyes and said, “Mr. Wade, I will take you to
Clinic…”
After that, start the car and drove out of the villa.
In the Clinic at this time, Tianqi was taking Zhovia to clean up the medicine cabinet that
was smashed by Wu‟s bodyguards.
Seeing Charlie and Warnia stepping forward, Tianqi hurried forward and said in surprise:
“Mr. Wade, why are you here? And Miss Song, isn‟t your grandpa having his birthday?”
Charlie smiled slightly and said, “I heard Zhovia say that Wu‟s family had come here to
make trouble, so I‟ll take a look at the situation on your side. Is the loss great?”
Tianqi waved his hand and smiled calmly: “It‟s nothing more than the loss of some
medicine cabinets and medicinal materials.”
Charlie nodded and said, “I broke Roger‟s right hand as a small punishment. In addition,
I told them that they must come and apologize within three days.”
When Tianqi heard these words, he hurriedly said nervously: “Mr. Wade, you don‟t need
to fight with the Wu family for the little things of old age! The Wu family is the first
family in the south of the Yangtze River. I‟m afraid they will hold grudges and intentions
of revenge……”
Charlie said calmly: “Don‟t worry, if the Wu family wants to retaliate, let them come, and
I will tell them with the result that Aurous Hill is not Suzhou, and there is a price to
pretend to be forced.”
Zhovia looked admiringly and said, “Mr. Wade, thank you for helping me and grandpa
out of this nasty breath. The father and son surnamed Wu are really too much, so I have
to teach them a lesson and make them a little in awe!”
Tianqi looked at Zhovia and reprimanded: “What are you talking about? How many
times have I told you, don‟t trouble Mr. Wade, why don‟t you understand?”
Zhovia nodded aggrievedly, not daring to say more.
Charlie said at this moment: “Senior Shi, it is true that the reason why the Wu family
father and son came to trouble you, to a certain extent, also has something to do with
me.”
Tianqi, Zhovia, and Warnia were all a little surprised, and they didn‟t understand what
Charlie meant.
Charlie smiled slightly and said, “Everyone is not an outsider, so I‟m telling the truth. The
second son of the Wu family, Wu Qi, became like the one uploaded by YouTube
because I added a psychological hint to him. .”
“Ah?!” All three people present were dumbfounded!
No one thought that the culprit behind Wu Qi, who became a feces-swallowing beast
and famous all over the country, turned out to be made so by Charlie!
Zhovia subconsciously asked, “Mr. Wade, do you have any conflicts with that Wu Qi?”
Charlie said calmly: “I have no contradiction with him, just simply can‟t bear his attitude.”
After speaking, Charlie said again: “This kid does not study well in college, always abuses
female students, and even tries to induce Qin Gang‟s daughter‟s girlfriend to commit
suicide. I could not tolerate it, so I gave him a lesson and let him do this. There is no way
to abuse a girl in my life.”
Zhovia immediately looked at him in admiration and blurted out: “Mr. Wade, you are
really my idol! I have long heard that Wu Qi is not a good thing. He has become like
this. I don‟t know how many people clapped and cheered! It turns out that it was Mr.
Wade who walked the way for the sky!”
Warnia on the side could not help exclaiming: “Mr. Wade, the reason why Regnar is still
in Aurous Hill is to find the one who attacked Wu Qi. I didn‟t expect it to be you…”
Chapter 691
Just when Warnia, Zhovia and Tianqi were sighing about Wu Qi‟s affairs, Charlie‟s old
father-in-law Jacob wore a suit and happily came out from home and took a taxi to
Classic Mansion.
Because he was going to have a little wine in the evening, Jacob left the BMW car at
home and gave the car key to Charlie so that Charlie could drive to Classic Mansion to
pick him up.
Jacob has no other hobbies during the recent period. He just likes to study antiques,
cultural relics and calligraphy and painting, so he joined the Calligraphy and Painting
Association.
This dinner is also to be able to get a seat as a standing director of the association.
In order to show his respect for the leaders of the association, he deliberately took the
20,000 that Charlie transferred to him, and set a bronze box in Classic Mansion.
Although this is the worst box in Classic Mansion, it is much stronger than most other
restaurants.
When Jacob arrived at Classic Mansion, Orvel was on his way.
The waiter didn‟t know Jacob, so he directly led Jacob to the bronze box he had
reserved.
Seeing that the others hadn‟t arrived yet, Jacob was not impatient, and simply sat in his
seat and patiently waited for everyone to arrive.
A few minutes later, the door of the box was pushed open, and a middle-aged man of
his age stepped in.
After seeing Jacob, the middle-aged man walked forward, smiled and said, “Brother
Willson, you came really early, when did you arrive?”
Jacob hurriedly said: “Brother Xuwen, I have been here for a while. Today, the chairman
and the executive directors are honored to participate in this dinner of my group. I am
really honored and excited, so I rushed over in advance and awaited your ride. .”
The middle-aged man who came here was named Xuwen, a standing director of the
Calligraphy and Painting Association.
He and Jacob had a pretty good relationship in peacetime. Both of them liked to throw
up some antique calligraphy and painting, so they often found things together in the
antique street, and they had a lot of friendship.
When he heard that Jacob wanted to compete for the position of executive director, he
was the first to stand up and support Jacob.
Moreover, Jacob hosted a banquet for the leaders of the association today. The reason
why they agreed to come over is largely because of Xuwen‟s face.
Seeing that Jacob was so polite, Xuwen laughed and said, “Brother Willson, you have a
heart!”
Jacob hurriedly made a please gesture and said, “Brother Xuwen, please sit down!”
Xuwen was not in a hurry to sit down. Seeing that the others hadn‟t come, he reminded
him in a low voice: “Brother Willson, you come to sit in this standing director‟s seat. I
naturally have no objection, but other people in the association, not necessarily have the
same opinion as mine!”
When Jacob heard this, he was a little worried, and asked quickly, “Brother Xuwen, you
can tell me the details.”
Xuwen sighed and said: “The position of executive director is often missed, and it is
more authoritative when he speaks it out, so it has always been a fat man. Our executive
director goes out to participate in an antique program. Give an appearance fee of tens
of thousands, so many people are watching this position.”
Speaking of this, Xuwen said again: “Let‟s take Sun Youcai as an example. During the
recent period, I heard that he has been coping with the chairman and other executive
directors, and he has given them gifts in private. According to the current situation, he
will be your biggest competitor!”
Chapter 692
“Sun Youcai?” Jacob couldn‟t help but frowned, and said: “That‟s it, a man who burns a
little money and doesn‟t know his surname?”
Xuwen nodded and said, “So, it is not enough for me to support you alone. When others
come, you must try to win the support of several other executive directors and even the
president, so that you can be In the internal voting, you defeate Sun Youcai and become
the new executive director, do you understand?”
Jacob nodded hurriedly and said sincerely: “Brother Xuwen, what you said really made
me inspire, thank you so much!”
Xuwen smiled slightly and said, “What are you being polite to me!”
As he said, he glanced at the time and said, “The president and others are coming soon.
Let‟s wait at the door of the box. It seems more sincere.”
Jacob nodded repeatedly, and did not dare to sit in his seat again. Together with Xuwen,
he walked to the door of the box and stood still, waiting for the appearance of the
leaders and directors of the Calligraphy and Painting Association.
After a while, other members of the Calligraphy and Painting Association arrived one
after another.
A spirited Old Master came to the door of the box, surrounded by the people around
him, as if stars arched over the moon.
When Xuwen saw the Old Master, he immediately stepped forward and smiled and said,
“President!”
Jacob also hurriedly followed and said respectfully: “Chairman Pei, you are here!”
President Pei nodded slightly, and pretended to complain: “Jacob, look at you, how did
you make such a big scene? Didn‟t you say it, we pay attention to everything in a simple
party, you are looking for a restaurant at random, and order an ordinary location of the
lobby is just right, why do you need to book a box in Classic Mansion with
extravagance?”
Although he said so, he even blamed Jacob for being too grand, but it was only polite
on the surface, but he didn‟t think like that in his heart.
If Jacob really put the place where the guests had dinner in the lobby of another hotel,
he would definitely turn around and leave, and would never have any contact with him
in the future.
Jacob hurriedly said: “Everyone who came today is a leader. With the leader here, how
dare I be negligent!”
As he said, he laughed and said, “Since everyone is here, let‟s get seated quickly.”
Chairman Pei also nodded and said, “OK, everyone, sit down!”
At this moment, a middle-aged man who was following President Pei suddenly snorted
and said: “Jacob, you are in Classic Mansion for a dinner, and you only book a bronze
box with the worst grade. It is too disrespectful for the president and Other executive
directors, right?”
Jacob saw the other party, his face suddenly became difficult to look, and said, “Sun
Youcai, I invited everyone to dinner, but I didn‟t invite you. What are you doing with you
licking your face? Besides, what private room I have ordered has nothing to do with you.
It is not your turn to make irresponsible remarks here?”
The person in front of him is his biggest competitor, Sun Youcai, competing for the
position of executive director.
Sun Youcai said contemptuously: “You can‟t say that. What is the status of President Pei,
and what status are these executive directors?”
As he said, Sun Youcai snorted and said, “What is the purpose of your inviting everyone
to eat today? Everyone knows well, isn‟t it just for the position of the executive director?
However, you think you have ordered the most second bronze box. Can you let the
president and the others support you? This is too insincere. This is obviously to fool
everyone as if they have never seen the world before!”
After speaking, he looked at everyone and said with a smile on his face: “The mere
bronze box is really not worthy of your identity! In order to show respect to the
president and the executive directors, I specially booked a golden box upstairs. Why
don‟t we just move to my place!”
Chapter 693
Hearing that Sun Youcai actually booked a golden box upstairs, everyone present was
shocked!
You know, in the entire Aurous Hill, Classic Mansion is one of the top hotels.
Even some savvy figures in the upper class of Aurous Hill, who trust their relationships
and spend a lot of money, can hardly be able to book a golden box.
Among the people present, even President Pei, who has the highest status, had no
chance to enter the golden box for dinner, and they had never even seen how luxurious
it was.
Now, Sun Youcai is going to entertain all the people present in the golden box, so that
they have the opportunity to go in and see. This is really surprising and exciting!
In comparison, Jacob‟s small bronze box is completely rubbish that can‟t make it to the
table.
At the thought of this, everyone felt a little disappointed in Jacob.
When they look at Sun Youcai, they have an indescribable appreciation.
President Pei was a little moved, but after all, he agreed to come to Jacob‟s dinner first,
so it was not easy to make a decision directly, so he deliberately asked everyone for
their opinions and said: “You have such a kind invitation, what do you mean?”
Someone couldn‟t help saying: “President, I haven‟t been to the Golden Box, just take
this opportunity to learn more!”
“Yes, President! It‟s also good to go in and take a few photos and post to a circle of
friends!”
President Pei saw that everyone seemed to want to go to the Golden Box, so he smiled
and said, “Since everyone thinks so, let‟s go and see?”
“Yes, let‟s go!” Everyone agreed.
Sun Youcai was overjoyed and said with a big smile: “Everyone, please come upstairs.”
Jacob on the side was depressed and broke!
Today, he was obviously the one who invited them to dinner, who would know that this
would have killed a Sun Youcai halfway through!
This guy made a golden box, ran over and said a few words, and cut off the meal he had
carefully prepared!
It cost 20,000 to order this meal. The key is that the money spent, not only did not play
any role, but because of the appearance of Sun Youcai, he was looked down upon by
everyone…
This made Jacob extremely annoyed, this time he really picked up a rock and hit his own
foot.
When everyone was about to move upstairs, Sun Youcai looked at Jacob with a smug
look, and said sarcastically, “Jacob, you old rag, you must have never seen how luxurious
the golden box is, or you should come here too. Sit down?”
Upon hearing this, Jacob felt even more embarrassed and unbearable!
He blurted out angrily and retorted: “Sun Youcai, who do you say is the old pauper? Do
you think I am someone who has never seen the world? I tell you, I have seen all the ten
floors of the Brilliant Club, a golden box in Classic Mansion. That‟s it, how can you say it
from your broken mouth, it‟s like better than the Jade Emperor‟s High Heaven Palace!”
Sun Youcai laughed and said, “Oh, I said Jacob, you really laughed at me. You have been
to the brilliant club because of your poor virtue? You have also been to the tenth floor
that can only be enjoyed by VIP members? Would you not Are you going to clean the
house?”
Hearing Sun Youcai‟s ridicule, everyone couldn‟t help laughing.
Everyone has the same opinion as Sun Youcai. The bronze box of Classic Mansion can
be ordered by ordinary people through gritted teeth, but the brilliant club is only for
members.
If you want to become a member, you have very high requirements. If your
qualifications, abilities, and financial resources are not up to standard, you will have no
chance to get in and spend money.
Chapter 694
Therefore, among the people present today, not even one has been to the fifth floor of
the brilliant club.
Even Sun Youcai himself had just made a member of the lowest level of the brilliant
club.
When Jacob said that he had been on the tenth floor, everyone naturally didn‟t believe
it.
Jacob didn‟t expect to tell the truth, but these people felt that he was bragging, so they
said with a bit of annoyance, “My son-in-law arranged for me and some old classmates
to go up. You don‟t believe me and I fell down!”
Sun Youcai laughed loudly: “I know that your son-in-law, Aurous Hill‟s first live-in sonin-law isn‟t he? I heard that he is a stinky silkworm who eats soft rice. He is not as good
as you. Why does he take you to the brilliant club?”
Jacob snorted coldly, “Believe it or not.”
Sun Youcai smiled and said: “If you really have this ability, why don‟t you invite the
president to have fun in the brilliant club? Why do you have to book a low-grade bronze
box in Classic Mansion?”
After speaking, he suddenly realized: “Oh, I understand, you have not put the president
and other executive directors in your eyes! Do you think that their status is worthy of
sitting in bronze? The poor box? Don‟t deserve to go to the brilliant club at all?”
When Sun Youcai spoke, Jacob, who was immediately blocked, couldn‟t argue.
This Sun Youcai is too bad and very clever. For a while, he seems to be wearing a high
hat, but for a while, you can‟t get off the stage.
Therefore, no matter how angry Jacob was at this moment, he could not find any reason
to refute Sun Youcai.
So, he could only say angrily: “I didn‟t mean that…”
Seeing that his combat power is so weak, Sun Youcai couldn‟t help wave his hand, and
said, “Forget it, I don‟t bother to talk nonsense with you. With your patience, you also
deserve to be a standing director? I really want you to be. Wouldn‟t it be laughable and
generous in the future?”
After speaking, he turned to look at President Pei and the others, immediately put on a
warm smile, and said: “President, let‟s go.”
Sun Youcai set a golden box for everyone, which won the favor of many people present,
and even a few standing directors who were originally in a neutral attitude gave him a
kind smile.
Jacob stomped his feet with anger when he saw such a scene, but he was helpless.
Xuwen next to him grabbed him and whispered in his ear: “Brother Willson, you don‟t
have to be discouraged. The current situation is just a dispute of spirit!”
As he said, he leaned in and said in a low voice, “In my opinion, you can‟t get angry.
Instead, you have to go to the golden box, perform well in front of the president and
the others, and make the final fight. If you give up now I am afraid that the position of
the executive director will really fall into the hands of Sun Youcai.”
Jacob suddenly woke up from his dream!
Yes indeed!
Even though he lost to Sun Youcai in the stage of the treat, it does not mean that the
other party will be the final winner.
If I really let go today in a rage, that would be the real loss of all previous achievements
and all losses!
So he thanked Xuwen and said, “Brother Xuwen, thank you for your reminder. I‟m going
to see what Sun Youcai can do!”
After that, he said to Sun Youcai: “Since you are so sincere, then I will go to the golden
box with you to get insights.”
Sun Youcai snorted disdainfully, and said: “Just say you are an old wire, and you still
don‟t admit it! If you really missed this opportunity to meet me, I think you will go back
tonight and wake up several times in the middle of the night. !”
Chapter 695
Jacob was so ridiculed by Sun Youcai, his face was naturally very uncontrollable.
However, he kept in mind Xuwen‟s reminder that the top priority is to fight for the
position of standing director, not to get angry with Sun Youcai.
So, he resisted his anger, didn‟t speak, and went with everyone, following Sun Youcai, all
the way to a golden box upstairs.
As soon as they entered the door, everyone was surprised and admired again and again
by the luxurious decoration in the golden box.
A standing director spoke at this moment and said with a sigh: “Today we are all thanks
to the talents, so that we can see the luxury of the golden box of Classic Mansion!”
Someone echoed: “Yes! Not long ago, a friend of mine who was worth tens of millions
wanted to book this box. He went a lot of ways, but he couldn‟t make a decision. He
could only regretfully choose the next best one. Silver box.”
Upon hearing this, everyone was even more curious, and some people couldn‟t help but
ask Sun Youcai: “Sun Youcai, how did you book the golden box? Did someone help or?”
Sun Youcai said with a proud face: “If I want to book a golden box. Where do I need
help from others? To put it bluntly, this is what I do!”
After speaking, he explained to everyone: “To tell you the truth, I am a frequent visitor to
Classic Mansion, I often eat here, and I am also a friend of Orvel, so the box below the
diamond level, if I want, Classic The house will be open for me at any time!”
After listening, everyone present was amazed!
President Pei said incredulously: “You are talented, are you friends with our
underground emperor Mr. Orvel in Aurous Hill?”
“Of course!”
Sun Youcai said triumphantly: “If I don‟t know him well, how can I have such a big face,
so I can book the golden box easily?”
Although Sun Youcai said so, in fact, he knew Orvel, but Orvel didn‟t know him.
The reason why he was able to book this golden box was not because of Orvel‟s
relationship at all, but because he spent a huge price far exceeding the original price of
the golden box before he transferred it from others.
At this time, taking Orvel out to talk about the matter was just thinking that the fox
would be pretending to be more prestigious in front of everyone.
However, no one would doubt the truth or falsehood of this statement. After all, they
were in golden boxes all seated in, so everyone thought that Sun Youcai was telling the
truth, and it was a compliment to Sun Youcai now.
At this moment, Sun Youcai was praised by everyone, and was even more proud. He
looked at Jacob and sarcastically said: “Jacob, you didn‟t see the chairman and all the
directors seated? Why are you so low on the price of eyesight, why don‟t you quickly
Bring tea and pour water?”
Jacob looked ugly and blurted out, “Sun Youcai, what do you mean?”
Sun Youcai said contemptuously: “What can I mean? You don‟t look at it. Among these
people, which status is not higher than you? You are an old rag. If you don‟t serve us
tea, do you want us to serve you?”
Jacob‟s face was even more ugly, and he said angrily; “You said that my status is not as
good as that of the chairman and other executive directors. I admit this, but what kind
of status you have, don‟t you know it? Everyone is ordinary in the association. Members,
what are you pretending to be with me here? You want me to serve you tea and water,
dream about you!”
Xuwen next to him also said displeasedly: “Sun Youcai, is it a bit too much for you to
speak like this?”
Sun Youcai laughed and said, “What‟s wrong with me? Who made Jacob‟s old rag too
rubbish? If he can book a golden box, I can also serve him in turn. The problem is that
he doesn‟t have this ability!”
After speaking, he looked at Jacob coldly and said, “Do you think I asked you to come to
the Golden Box to let you eat and drink? To tell you the truth, for someone like you, let
you serve tea. Pouring water is already giving you a lot of face, don‟t shame your face!”
Chapter 696
Jacob gritted his teeth angrily.
He had known that Sun Youcai was so vicious, biting him like a dog, and said nothing to
ask for this boring.
……
Just when Jacob was so speechless and uncomfortable.
Orvel‟s car just stopped at the gate of Classic Mansion.
The first thing after getting off the bus is to hurriedly ask the hotel manager who
opened the door: “Is there someone named Jacob who has reserved our box today?”
“Yes, it‟s on Bronze No. 3.” The hotel manager will carefully record the guests of the
hotel every day, naturally knowing every guest who booked the box today.
Orvel nodded and hurriedly said, “Come, come to the bronze box No. 3 with me!”
When he was at the Song family banquet, Mr. Wade told him that his old man would
come to his restaurant for dinner and let him take care of him.
How can he condescend to sit in the small bronze box? He has to go to the diamond
box!
Orvel hurriedly came to the door of Bronze Box No. 3 and found that the door was
open, but there was no one in the box.
He was taken aback for a moment and asked the waitress in the box: “I ask you, where is
Mr. Willson who booked this box?!”
The waitress hurriedly said: “Great Mr. Orvel, Mr. Jacob was there before, but was invited
to the golden box upstairs by other guests just now. He is in the golden box No. 2.”
Orvel immediately said to the hotel manager: “Come, follow me!”
……
At this time, in the golden box, Sun Youcai looked at Jacob coldly, and still sneered:
“Jacob, at your level, I don‟t think you are even qualified to join the Calligraphy and
Painting Association. Why are you embarrassed to compete for the executive director?”
Jacob said coldly: “You said I‟m not eligible? I think you are not. Even if I‟m not eligible
anymore, I picked up a leak in the Antique Street. I bought it for thousands and sold it
for hundreds of thousands, Have you?”
Sun Youcai said contemptuously: “You just blow it. Anyway, your mouth is on your face.
You can blow it whatever you want. You can also say that you picked up a leak for
thousands and sold for tens of millions. The problem is Who believes it?”
Jacob snorted and said, “If you believe it or not, go to the Antique Street and ask Ervin
Jones, I picked up the omission and he took it!”
“Ervin Jones?” Sun Youcai frowned, and blurted out: “Ervin Jones is a famous profiteer
on Antique Street. He is very treacherous. He is the darkest in the entire Antique Street.
Can he spend hundreds of thousands on your things? Kill me. I do not believe!”
Jacob said contemptuously: “If you don‟t believe me, you can ask him tomorrow.”
“Believe you a ghost.” Sun Youcai said with a curled mouth: “I don‟t bother to talk
nonsense with you, and don‟t see who I am. Is it worthy to eat with us? Pour everyone‟s
wine quickly. , If you can‟t do this thing well, just get out of here! Don‟t be an eyesore
here!”
Jacob trembled with anger, and was about to speak, when a voice suddenly rang out
behind him: “What are you that dare to talk to Mr. Willson like this? You are too tired
and crooked?”
Chapter 697
When everyone heard this voice, they looked out the door, and saw Orvel leading the
hotel manager and stepping into the box.
Naturally, Sun Youcai knew Mr. Orvel. When he saw Mr. Orvel was here, he hurriedly
stepped forward and said respectfully: “Mr. Orvel, why are you here in person…”
Unexpectedly, Orvel glanced at him coldly, and said: “Just now you called Mr. Willson
the Old Master, was it you?”
Sun Youcai was stunned, what do you mean? Orvel knows Jacob? !
Thinking of this, he hurriedly explained: “Great Mr. Orvel, this is probably a
misunderstanding. Both Jacob and I are members of the Calligraphy and Painting
Association. We usually have a good relationship with each other. Occasionally ridicule is
not a big deal!”
Orvel frowned, saw Jacob, and hurriedly said respectfully: “Mr. Willson, I didn‟t expect
you to visit Classic Mansion today. Orvel‟s bad greetings, please forgive me!”
Everyone in the room was shocked to see such a scene!
Especially Sun Youcai, who was scared into a cold sweat at this moment, couldn‟t believe
his eyes at all!
The underground emperor Orvel, who is famous throughout Aurous Hill, is actually so
respectful to Jacob, the old rag?
Isn‟t this too f*cking bullshit? !
At this time, it was not only President Pei and others who were surprised.
Jacob was also taken aback and couldn‟t help asking, “Do you know me?”
Orvel explained with a humble face: “Last time in the brilliant club, when Mr. Wade
ordered me to dispose of Panming and Weng‟s son-in-law, I was fortunate to see you.”
Jacob asked again: “Mr. Wade that you said is my son-in-law Charlie?”
Orvel said solemnly: “Yes, it is Mr. Wade!”
Jacob suddenly realized!
Only then did he want to understand, as Orvel‟s lofty status, how could he condescend
and be so respectful to himself, an ordinary person who has no money and power, and
co-authored because of his son-in-law Charlie.
It seems that the son-in-law is a big flicker, and it also has the benefits of a big flicker, at
least before he is free of thunder, he can follow him.
At this time, Orvel pointed to Sun Youcai and asked Jacob: “Mr. Willson, I just heard this
person insult you. Do you want me to teach him a lesson?”
Sun Youcai paled with fright, and hurriedly said: “Jacob, Brother, we are members of an
association, we are all brothers, you have to help me say something!”
“What can I say for you!” Jacob said with a look of emotion: “You have said it yourself, I
am just an old silk, I only serve you with tea and water, so I can speak for you?”
Sun Youcai suddenly cried and said with a mournful face: “Oh my good brother, don‟t
be familiar with me, I was just playing with you!”
Jacob chuckled: “Don‟t, an old pauper dare not be your good brother. It‟s better for us
to draw a clear line at this time!”
Sun Youcai knew that Jacob still hated him, and he regretted it. He knew that Orvel was
so respectful to him and killed him, so he didn‟t dare to pretend to be forceful!
Looking at Sun Youcai, Orvel said in a cold voice, “You are on my site, and you dare to
be disrespect Mr. Willson. I don‟t know how to write the dead words?”
Sun Youcai‟s face was instantly pale, and his cowardly lips trembled and couldn‟t speak.
Chapter 698
Pointing at Sun Youcai, Orvel shouted to the men behind him: “Come on, pull this guy
out and beat him fiercely, especially break his mouth for me.”
When Sun Youcai heard this, he was so scared that he immediately knelt in front of
Orvel and shouted: “Lord Orvel, I‟m sorry, I didn‟t know Jacob was your distinguished
guest! It was my fault, and I apologize to you. Forgive me, and spare me this time!”
He really didn‟t expect that Jacob‟s son-in-law would be such a bull, even the majestic
underground emperor of Aurous Hill would become Jacob‟s licking dog!
Just as he wanted to beg for mercy anymore, some of Orvel‟s bodyguards immediately
took a step forward, and slapped him!
Sun Youcai was instantly dizzy and dizzy, and then he was punched and kicked by a few
strong bodyguards in front of him. He looked miserable.
Orvel looked at Sun Youcai coldly and said, “I ask you, why are you targeting Mr. Willson
everywhere?”
Sun Youcai was full of blood, crying and said, “I‟m sorry, Mr. Orvel, I was just competing
with Jacob for the standing director of the Painting and Calligraphy Association, so I
couldn‟t stop talking… please forgive me…”
Orvel ignored him, but looked at the crowd in the private room and asked, “Who is the
head of the Calligraphy and Painting Association?”
Chairman Pei hurriedly said: “Mr. Orvel, next is the chairman of the Calligraphy and
Painting Association.”
Orvel nodded, pointed at Sun Youcai, and said coldly: “I ask you, this kind of rubbish can
also enter your painting and calligraphy association. How did you become the
president? Can you do it? Can you give it to me? Let him out!”
President Pei shuddered in fright. He was very eager to survive, and he blurted out
subconsciously: “I will resign tomorrow! At that time, Jacob must be elected as the
president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association…”
When Jacob heard this, he hurriedly waved his hand and said, “I can‟t help President Pei,
I‟m not at the level of a president. I‟m very satisfied to be a standing director…”
Chairman Pei hurriedly said: “Since Orvel thinks you can, then you must be able to!”
Jacob waved his hand again and again and said, “I‟m not quite accomplished yet, I can‟t
afford this position…”
At this time, Orvel looked at Chairman Pei and said, “Since you are the chairman, I will
give you a suggestion.”
After a pause, Orvel pointed to Sun Youcai and said, “First of all, remove this product
permanently.”
Chairman Pei blurted out: “It must be! I will remove him completely tomorrow!”
Orvel gave a hum, then pointed at Jacob, and said, “Mr. Willson has a very high level of
knowledge in antique calligraphy and painting. Since he is humble and unwilling to be
the chairman, you should give him the position of standing director. Do you
understand? “
President Pei hurriedly promised: “Yes, yes! I will do as you ordered from the master
Orvel!”
As he said, he changed his face and said to Sun Youcai: “Sun Youcai, I announce that
from this moment on, you have been removed from the Aurous Hill Painting and
Calligraphy Association! And you cannot join for life!”
Sun Youcai‟s heart is desperate!
To be honest, he himself does not have much ability to appraise treasures. The reason
why he was able to join the Aurous Hill Local Painting and Calligraphy Association was
because he had spent some money to get this place.
Usually he relied on the membership of the Calligraphy and Calligraphy Association to
scam everywhere, thinking that being a standing director would be more convenient for
him to defraud money, but he did not expect that he would be permanently removed
because he offended Jacob!
However, he dared not express any dissatisfaction, after all, the coercion of Orvel was
placed here, and he could not bear it anyway.
Just when he had accepted his fate, Orvel looked at him and said in a cold voice: “Don‟t
you think you have a good identity? I will arrange a place for you that can best highlight
your identity!”
With that, Orvel ordered his guard: “Carry him away, find the dirtiest pig farm, and let
him live with the dirtiest old sow for a week. This week, he eats, drinks and sleeps. Stay
with the old sow, what the pig eats is what he eats, where the pig sleeps where he
sleeps, I want him to feel what is super VIP treatment!”
Chapter 699
Sun Youcai‟s complexion changed drastically, he was scared to death in an instant, and
his heart was desperate!
Let him live and sleep with the old sow, but also eating pig food?
Too f*cking disgusting, right? !
Let‟s not talk about how dirty the environment in the pigsty is, just talk about the smell
of the old sow, which is nasty and smelly. If you let yourself sleep with her, it will make
you sick!
Besides, the pig food is full of leftovers. Due to the lack of air circulation and the sultry
temperature, it will be rotten within a few hours. How can the body that has been
pampered and maintained for many years be able to hold it? !
Moreover, he has to live with the old sow for a week. After a week he will no more be
the same as he is now!
Thinking of this, he hurriedly begged Orvel, saying: “Great Mr. Orvel, please be merciful
and forgive me. I don‟t want to sleep with the old sow, the place is too dirty, I can‟t
stand it… ….”
Orvel sneered and said: “Can‟t stand it, right? Okay, double the time, two weeks!”
Sun Youcai cried loudly.
Orvel warned: “Cry? Just add another week to cry!”
Jacob felt that Sun Youcai had been beaten up and there was no need to get him to live
with the old sow for three weeks, so he said, “Or don‟t go to the pig farm. The place is
really dirty. .”
Orvel nodded and said: “The pig farm is indeed quite dirty, and it is very smelly, so I
never run a pig farm.”
As he said, he suddenly remembered something and said excitedly: “By the way, I have a
kennel in the suburbs, where there are expensive fighting dogs. Then you can chop him
up and feed the dogs directly, saving worry and effort, and It is also very clean and
hygienic, he will definitely like it!”
Upon hearing this, Sun Youcai was so frightened that he peeed his pants, all over.
If you can live, who would be willing to die!
It‟s better to die than to live, isn‟t it just sleeping and eating with the old sow?
Admit it!
Therefore, he was extremely eager to survive, and immediately pleaded: “Great Mr.
Orvel, let me go and live with the old sow!”
Orvel nodded in satisfaction and said: “Take him down, remember, you must find the
dirtiest pig farm!”
Afterwards, a few strong men dragged away the bruised and swollen Sun Youcai, leaving
behind a table of outrageous guests.
When President Pei and others saw such a scene, their old faces twitched, and they said
that Sun Youcai was not ordinary miserable.
However, who can be blamed for this, he is responsible for everything. If he had a better
attitude towards Jacob, how could he end up like this?
When Sun Youcai started the three-week customized luxury tour of the pigsty, Orvel
respectfully said to Jacob: “Mr. Willson, the guy just peeed on this ground. In order not
to hinder you and others, please move Meals in the Diamond Box! All expenses today
will be borne by Classic Mansion.”
When these words came out, President Pei and the others were shocked!
What? Did they hear right?
The dignified Aurous Hill Underground Emperor, it doesn‟t matter if he is respectful to
Jacob, now in order to cheat him, he actually opened the highest-standard diamond box
in Classic Mansion to him? !
In the whole Aurous Hill, there are only a handful of people who are eligible to book the
Diamond Box in Classic Mansion.
But now, Orvel is rushing to curry favor with Jacob, and without waiting for him to ask,
he directly expresses that he wants to open the diamond box for him? And it‟s free!
If this is spread out, who would dare to believe it!
Chapter 700
Jacob was also a little surprised, hesitatingly said: “This…isn‟t it appropriate?”
Orvel said solemnly, “Mr. Willson, you are Mr. Wade‟s father-in-law. Of course it is most
appropriate to go to the Diamond Box to dine!”
When Jacob heard him say this, he relaxed and said flatly, “Great Mr. Orvel, you are so
polite.”
Only then did Chairman Pei and others realize that Jacob turned out to be a better
figure!
If you have a good relationship with others, you will definitely feel relieved in the future!
Afterwards, Orvel personally invited everyone to the Diamond Box.
President Pei and others followed Jacob in turn, their faces respectful, and they didn‟t
dare to make any big claims.
Jacob saw all this in his eyes, and he couldn‟t help but close his mouth in joy.
Obviously, he‟s rushing to ask these people to eat, but now, these people are all in awe
with him!
At this moment, Jacob felt that the son-in-law Charlie really gave him a face!
……
When Jacob was invited by Orvel to go all the way to the luxurious diamond box, Liu
Guang and his son and the five Wu family bodyguards headed by Jones Zizhou also
came to the door of Classic Mansion.
Liu Guang‟s face was full of cold killing intent.
During this period of time, his son Liu Ming‟s forehead has been hanging with two big characters, living a life that is better than death.
Before today, he didn‟t dare to avenge his son because he couldn‟t provoke the two culprits, Charlie and Orvel.
Even the son was extremely humiliating. He came to Classic Mansion once a week to find Orvel and let Orvel check the lettering on his forehead.
This is a great shame to him and his son!
However, tonight, he wants Orvel to pay the debt!
And the reason why he brought his son here this time was precisely because tonight happened to be the day when his son came to order Mao this week. He was going to let his son use the opportunity of Willson Mao to come in and inquire about the situation of Orvel and Classic Mansion.
For example, where is Orvel and how many bodyguards he has.
If he can‟t figure it out and rush in, he may be taken by Orvel to escape.
So he said to Liu Ming, who was standing next to him, “Son, you will go in later, what it was like before, and what it is today! But you have to be careful and look at Orvel.
Where is the specific location, how many of his subordinates are in Classic Mansion now, who knows all about him, and then come back to report to me, got it?”
Liu Ming gritted his teeth and nodded, and said bitterly: “I know Dad! Don‟t worry, I must figure it out!”
Liu Guang was pleased to pat his shoulder and said seriously: “Good son, Dad will avenge you tonight! Let Mr. Orvel pay you with his life!”
Liu Ming hurriedly asked, “Dad, besides Mr. Orvel, the one who humiliated me is Charlie!
He must die too!”
“Don‟t worry!” Liu Guang said seriously: “Kill Orvel tonight. I am the new underground
emperor of Aurous Hill. At that time, we will cooperate with the Wu family and directly kill that Charlie! let him follow Orvel be a companion with him!”
Liu Ming was suddenly very excited, and when he recalled the humiliation he suffered during the time and the beginning, tears burst into his eyes.
Immediately, he touched the scar carved on his forehead by Orvel, crying and said, “Dad! Can the words on my forehead be removed?”
Liu Guang said in a gloomy and vicious voice: “Good son, don‟t worry, when you kill these two damned guys, Dad will take you to Korea for the best cosmetic surgery and will definitely help you remove all the scars!”
Comments
Post a Comment